BANCROFT
LIBRARY
-O-
THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
A SERIES OF PAMPHLETS-
ON THE
DOCTRINES OFTHE GOSPEL
*
BY THE LATE
ELDER ORSON PRATT.
One ot t&e Twelve Apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-da Saints.
GEORGE Q. CANNON & SONS COMPANY,
PUBLISHERS,
SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH :
1891.
-?35"
52
'1
PREFACE.
/ T > HE labors of the late respected and beloved Orson Pratt,
some of whose writings we herewith present to the public,
are too well known to require any extended comments from
us. His voice has been heard in various parts of the earth
bearing a faithful testimony to the truth of the gospel, and in
many places where he never was seen, his precious writings
have been perused with pleasure and profit by the honest in
heart. Thus has his name become familiar and honored
among the people of God.
The first edition of his " Works," published in England,
have, of late years, been very scarce, and this is one reason
why we have been led to republish them. We trust that this
book will find a place in every home and be studied by both
old and young, so that all may see the, beauty of the truths
therein explained.
That the Spirit of God may enlighten the minds of those
into whose hands this work may come so that they may com-
prehend and heed its teachings, and that Brother Pratt,
though dead, may yet live in the hearts of the people, are the
sincere desires of
THE PUBLISHERS.
H ;) 14 A M ! ! I
DIVINE AUTHORITY.
OR THE QUESTION,
WAS JOSEPH. SMITH SENT
OF GOD?
BY ORSON PRATT,
ONE OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS
CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
A FEW days since, Mrs. Pratt and myself, together with
some others, were kindly invited to take tea with a very
respectable gentleman of this town -(Liverpool), who, though
not connected with our Church, yet was, with his family
sincerely enquiring after the truth. They seemed to be fully
convinced in relation to the most important features of our
doctrine, and were desirous of extending their investigations
still further. We hope that their researches may happily
result in a full conviction of the truth, and that they may
obtain that certainty, so much to be desired, as to the i/ir/'/tf
'.. ority cf the great, and important meswurc now r<-\
from heaven a message which mu-t assurJly prove a suvor of
8 DIVINE AUTHORITY", OR,
life or death to the generations now living. This message is
beginning to awake the attention of the honest, virtuous and
upright among all classes of society. They seem to be aroused
from the slumber of ages.
A message of simple truth, when sent from Godwhen
published by divine authority, through divinely inspired men,
penetrates the mind like a sharp two-edged sword, and cuts
asunder the deeply-rooted prejudices, the iron-bound sinews of
ancient error and tradition, made sacred by age and rendered
popular by human wisdom. It severs with undeviating exact-
ness between truth and falsehood between the doctrine of
Christ arid the doctrines of men ; it levels with the most per-
fect ease every argument that human learning may array
against it. Opinions, creeds invented by uninspired men, and
doctrines originated in schools of divinity, all vanish like
the morning dew all sink into insignificance when compared
with a message direct from heaven. Such a message shines
upon the understanding like the splendors of the noon-day
sun; it whispers in the ears of mortals, saying, u Thisis the
way, walk ye in it." Certainty and assurance are its constant
companions; it is entirely unlike all plans or systems ever
invented by human authority, it has no alliance, connection or
fellowship with any of them ; it speaks with divine authority,
and all nations, without' an exception, are required to obey.
He that receives the message and endures to the end will be
saved; he that rejects it will be damned. It matters not what
his former righteousness may have been none can be
excused.
As a specimen of the anxious inquiry which now pervades
the minds of many in relation to this Church, we publish the
following extract from a letter, which was kindly read to us
during our afore-mentioned visit, by the gentleman who
received it from his friend in London. We were struck with
the apparent candor, the sound judgment, and the correct con-
clusions of the author of the letter, and earnestly solicited the*
privilege of publishing it. Permission was granted on condi-
tion that we would withhold names. We here present it to our
readers, and shall endeaVor, in the same spirit of candor, to
answer the all-important inquiries contained in it.
WAS JnSKl'H SMITH >: 9
.//// i:./// l 1 ^
31 v DEAR SIR: I ha\e been expert m.ir. time after time, to
bo able to return ywi the "Letters" you so kindly left with
me. As I informed you in my last. 1 cursorily read \\\v>
the letters, and then handed the book to Mr. . With
him jt is at the present time. The impiv^ion made thereby
on his mind is very remarkable, and lie requests mo to inform
you. that if you will allow him, he means to keep the book,
if you will please to let him know the price thereof. He and
1 concur in our views of "Mormonism at present. ho you
inquire what those views are? t will then proceed to state them.
\Ve consider that the proofs which "Monnonism" gives of tin-
apostasy are. without question, clear and demonstrative; we
entirely concur also in the personal appearance and reign n\
our Lord; we are persuaded that all the preachers and teacher^
of the day are without fiHthorihf that their teachings and
interpretations are uncertain as to the truth that the transla-
tions of the scripture, being done without Inspiration, are also
uncertain. All is uncertain ! melancholy thought. adeplura-
ble picture but a true one! the different teachers doing tin-
best the} 7 can! all .jarring all contending! The result-
division, multiplied division! And they have a right, if the\
think proper to divide from an authority merely humun. But th< ir
multiplied division is a multiplied proof that they are wron^ --
that they are without that SPIRIT who guides into truth, and
truth is ONE.
My. dear sir, the Saints have made out a strong and
irrefragable case to show that 'authority to teach" is nowhere,
if not with them ; but the proposition that t/iry linn: author-
ity to tc.nd\, inftrprcf, etc.. is one that at present does not
create a conviction in Mr. or my mind. We admit that
it is very reasonable to suppose that, under such circumstan
God would raise up and send one I//.JYX//V/ u-it], (nitlioritt/.
Whether Joseph Smith was such a one is the all-important
question. I also admit, that so far as i ain acquainted with
his history, there is something very remarkable about him :
perhaps I should be fully convinced if I were more fully read
in writings relating to him. I wish I lived near to you. and
then I would read more fully on the subject; I confess my
mind is much concerned to arrive at a clear conclusion upon
the point.
Mr. wishes you, if you will be so good, to select a few
books that you think clearly prove the divine mission of Joseph
Smith, and send them in a parcel *to him with the prices, lie
will feel much obliged, and will send you a post-office order for
the amount; he believes your selection will be a judicious one.
I have heard Mr. Banks twice since I saw you, and other
10 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
individual teachers also. There is much in their public services
I approve. I am struck with the simplicity of their celebra-
tion of the ordinances. * * -One result of my conversation
with you and Banks, and perusing the letters, is, that 1 can be
no lonsrer connected with any sect. So far as I see,-I can with-
out difficulty confound in argument plain scriptural argument
any into whose company I am at any time thrown. The
Methodist system I am convinced is the worst, because its pre-
tensions are highest. I statid, therefore, fully alone. I declare
I should -be glad to" be convinced that "Mormonisrn' 1 is what it
professes to be ; 1 would join it to-day if my mind could be
convinced that its Elders had- authority to baptize me for the
remission of sins, and lay hands on me for the gift uf tJie Holy
Ghost. These sacred ordinances I would obey gladly, if I
knew men having authority to administer them. To have
these ordinances administered without divine authority is mere
child's play. Thus you see my position. A Methodist leader,
an old friend, said to me the other day, "Are you connected
with the church of Christ now? I hoar you are not with us
now." 1 answered, Where is the church of Christ?" He
replied it is found among the different sects. 1 then inquired,
"Are you in the church of Christ? for if you are, you must
be a member of all the sects. " This rather puzzled him. I
then asked him "Show me the sect that resembles the church at
the beginning ; does any one of them, or do they all put
together resemble the church at the beginning?" He said
certainly not. I enquired why not. He was shrewd enough
to be silent and to see that his own mouth must condemn his
sect and all the sects. Observe, in the absence of the spirit,
men must do as well as they can. This 1 am trying to do, only
\ confess that I am poor, and blind, and naked, bereft of the
glory of the certainty of the authority and truth of ike church
of Christ. The sects, however, are satisfied, though "poor,
blind, and naked," to boast of increase of goods, chapels,
rich friends, preachers, etc., etc. So much for my present
views and standing. I suppose by this time ^ou have acted on
your convictions, an,d are joined to the Saints ; in all honesty
you ought, I confess. The moment the conviction that divine
authority and certainty of teaching is with them, that moment
will I join them. * Farewell. My respectfol regards
'to Mrs. , and ever believe me } zny dear shy yours very
truly,
FIRST. The author of the above 'letter has carefully
examined the present state of the world, and declares himself
fully convinced of the awful apostasy which now so universally
prevails. He unhesitatingly admits that all authority to teach
to administer ordinances to imild up the church of Christ,
SMITH SMNT <>K (',"}>' 11
has entirely cea>ed from the earth that "all is uncertain."
He al-o admits that ' - it is very reasonable to supple that
under such circumstances. <Jod wouM raise up ami sen-1 nnr
invested u-ith (inrh<n'it>/. Whether Joseph Smith was such a
one is the all-important question." Yes,, indeed, it is rn
important question, and one that involves the fate of the
present ;jeneration. If Joseph Smith was not sent of (Jud.
this Church cannot be the Church of (lod, and the lens of
thousands who have been baptized into this Church are yet in
their sins, and no better off than the millions that have- ,<:one
before them. The form, without the power and authority, is
no better than the hundreds of human forms that have no
resemblance to the ancient pattern ; indeed, it is more danger-
ous, because better calculated to deceive. Other churches do
not profess to have inspired apostles, prophets, prophetesses,
evangelists, etc. , hence we know, if the New Testament be
true, that they cannot be the church of God. But the Latter-
day Saints profess to have all these officers and gifts among
them, and profess to have authority to administer in every
form, ordinance and blessing of the ancient church ; hence we
know, that so far as the officers, doctrines, ordinances, and cere-
monies are evidence, this Church can exhibit a perfect pattern.
In these things, then, both ancient and modern Saints are
exactly alike. By the New Testament then we cannot be con-
demned.
If the Latter-day Saints are not what they profess to be,
one thing is certain, that no one ever will be able to confute
their doctrine by the scriptures; however, imperfect the people
may be, their doctrjne is infallible. Can this be said of any
other people who have existed on the eastern hemisphere
during the last 1700 years? No. Their doctrines have been
a heterogenous mixture of truth and error, that would not
stand the test one moment when measured by a pattern of
inspiration ; some disparity could be seen and pointed out-
some deviation either in the organization or in the ordinances
of the gospel could be. shown to exist. And now after so many
centuries have elapsed, and when human wisdom has been
exerted to its utmost strength, and the most exalted and ini/an
tie talents displayed to lay a stable foundation whereon to
DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
build, we awake and behold all an empty bubble a vain show
a phantom of man's creation, with scarcely a vestige of the
ancient ybrra, to say nothing of the power. In the midst of all
this thick darkness, a young, illiterate, obscure and inexperi-
enced man announces a message from heaven, before which
darkness flees away ; human dogmas are overturned ; the tradi-
tions of ages are uprooted , all forms of church government
tremble like an aspen leaf at its approach, and the mighty
fabric of popular sectarianism is convulsed and shaken to its
very foundation. How happens all this? If Joseph Smith
were an impostor, whence his superior wisdom? What power
inspired his mind in laying the foundation of a church accord-
ing to the ancient order? How could an impostor so far sur-
pass the combined wisdom of seventeen centuries as to origin-
ate a system diverse from every other system under heaven,
and yet harmonize with the system of Jesus and His apostles
in every particular? What! an impostor discover the gross
darkness of ages, and publish a doctrine perfect in every
respect, against which not one scriptural argument can be
adduced! The idea is perposteroua' The purity and in fal-
libility of the doctrine of this great modern prophet is a pre-
sumptive evidence of no small moment in favor of bis divine
mission.
We do not pretend that a perfect doctrine is an infallible
evidence in favor of the divine authority of the one who
teaches it. We can conceive it possible, though not probable,
for a man to teach a doctrine unmixed with error, and yet be
without authority to administer its ordinances. Swedenborg,
Irving and many others, taught, doctrines in some respects
true, in other respects false: hence their authority should be
rejected, even though they should perform miracles. We have
no examples on the records of history, of a doctrine perfect in
every respect, being taught by any person or persons, unless
they were, inspired with divine authority. If Joseph Smith
taught a doctrine in any respect false, he should be rejected as
an impostor, though he should, like the magicians of Egypt,
turn rivers of water into blood, or create frogs in abundance,
or 2ven raise the dead like the witch of Endor. On the other
hand, if he taught a true and perfect doctrine, he might be
\v.\S JOSKI'II SMITH SENT OP GOD? ] ,'J
sent of God, though he himself should perform no miracle,
like John the Baptist, or the Prophet Noah, or many. other
prophets of the Old Tegument.
In ancient times, many irreat prophets were sent of God, and
we have no record of their doini; miracles, yet their respective
messages were of infinite importance, and could not be rejected
without condemnation. Where is there a man, no matter how
i his attainments, that can show Mr. Smith's doctrine'to
alse? Did the ancient saints teach baptism to the penitent
believer for the remission of sins? So did Mr. Smith. Did
they teach the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
Spirit? So did Mr. Smith. Did the former-day saints teach
that apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers, deacons,
bishops, elders, etc. , all inspired of God, were necessary in the
church? So did Mr. Smith. Did the ancient saints teach
that dreams, visions, new revelations, ministering of angels,
healings, tongues, interpretations, and all other spiritual gifts
were necessary in the church? So did this modern prophet.
Where, then, is the discrepancy between the ancient and
modern teachings? Nowhere. The teaching of the one is as
perfect as the other; and we again assert that this perfect
coincidence in teaching, in every point, is a strong presumptive
evidence that Mr. Smith was sent of God.
SECOND In what manner does Joseph Smith declare that
a dispensation of the gospel was committed unto him? He
testifies that an angel of God, whose name "was Moroni,
appeared unto him ; that this angel was formerly an ancient
prophet among a remnant of the tribe of Joseph on the con-
tinent of America. He testifies that Moroni revealed unto him
where he deposited the sacred records of his nation some four-
teen hundred years ago; that these records contained the
' 'everlasting gospel' ' as it was anciently taught and recorded
by this branch of Israel. He gave Mr. Smith power to reveal
the contents of those records to the nations of the earth. Now
how does this testimony of Joseph Smith agree with the book
of John's prophecy given on the Isle of Patiiios? John testi-
fies that when the dispensation of the gospel is again committed
to the nations,- it shall be through the medium of an angd
from heaven. Joseph Smith testifies that a dispensation of the
14 DJVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
gospel for all nations has been committed to him by an angel*
The one uttered the prediction; the other , testifies its fulfill-
ment. Though Mr. Smith had taught a perfect doctrine, yet
if he had testified that his doctine was not restored by an angel,
all would at once have known him jto be an impostor. How
came Mr. Smith, if an impostor, to not only discover a perfect
doctrine, liut also to discover the precise medium through
which that doctrine should be restored to the earth? .Did
Swedenborg, Irving, Wesley, or any other person, not only
teach a pure system, but at the same time did they declare
that it was committed to them by an angel from heaven ? If
not, however pure and holy their teaching, they were not
divinely authorized to administer in ordinances. If Mr. Smith
had profe.ssed to have accidentally discovered those records, and
that he was inspired to reveal their contents through the Urim
and Thurnmim ; or if he had professed to have received a
message of the gospel through the inspiration of the Holy
Ghost, or the Urim and Thummim, or in any other way but
that of the ministering of an angel, we should, without further
inquiry, have known him to be without authority. , How came
Mr. Smith, if a deceiver, to think of all this? ])id Martin,
Luther, Wesley, Whitfield, Swedenborg, or Irving think of
this? Whence his superior intellect his depth of under^
standing his extensive foresight that- he should so far sur-
pass all former impostors for 1700 years? John testifies that
when the everlasting gospel is restored to the earth it shall be
by an angel. Mr, Smith testifies that it 'was restored by an
angel)-, and in no other way. This is another presmptwe
evidence that he was sent of God.
THIRD. A revelation and restoration to the earth of the
everlasting gospel through the angel Moroni would be of no
benefit to the nations, unless some one should be ordained with
authoriry to preach it and administer its ordinances. Moroni
might reveal a book containing a beautiful and glorious system
of salvation, but no one could obey even its first principles
without a legally authorized administrator, ordained to preach,
baptize, lay on hands for the. gift of the Hoty Ghost, etc. Did
Moroni ordain Mr. Smith to the apostleship, and command
him to administer ordinances? No, he did not. But why not
\\.VS .loH.ril SMITH SKNT <>F <:ul>?
cuiiliT authority by ordination, as well as reveal the 6^
el? Invause in all probability ho had not the ridit so to
do. All angels have not the Same authority they do not all
hold the same keys. Moroni was a prophet, but we have no
aivount of his holding the office of an apostle; and if not, ho
had no right to ordain Mr. Smith to. an office which he himself
never possessed. He no doubt went as far as he was author-
i.-od, and that was to reveal the * 'stick of Ephraim" the
record of his fathers containing the "everlasting gospel." How
then did Mr. Smith obtain the office of an apostle, if Moroni
had no authority to ordain him to such office? Mr. Smith
testifies that Peter, James and John came to him in the capa-
city of ministering angels, and by the laying on of hands
ordained him an apostle, and commanded him to preach, bap-
tize, lay on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and admin-
ister all other ordinances of the gospel as they themselves did
in ancient days. Did Swedenborg did Irving's apostles or
did any other impostors during the long age of darkness pro-
fess that the apostleship was conferred upon them by those
who held it last by any angel who held the office himself?
No: and therefore they are not apostles, but deceivers. Jf
Mr. Smith had pretended that he received the apostleship by
the revelation of the Holy Ghost, without an ordination under
the hands of an apostle, we should at once know that his pre-
tensions were vain, and that he was a deceiver. If an impostor,
how came Mr. Smith to discover this? Why did he not, like
the Irvingites, assume the apostleship without aft apostle to
ordain him? How came he to possess so much more
wisdom than Irving, as to discover that he could not be an apostle
without bei'ig ordained under the hands of an apostle? If Mr.
Smith be a false apostle, it must be confessed that he has
exhibited far more judgment than all the false apostles who
have preceded him, learned and talented as they were. Is not
this another presumptive evidence of Joseph Smith's divine
mission? Such a correctness upon matters of so great a
moment, and upon subjects on which millions- have heretofore
erred, indicates something more than Jiumtui it indicates
inspiration of the Almighty. The purity of Mr. Smith's doc-
rine the perfect coincidence of his testimony with that of
16 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
John's, in relation to the manner of the restoration of the
everlasting Gospel to the earth, and the consistency of his
testirnopy in relation to the^manncr of the restoration of the
apostleship, are strong presumptive evidences that beautifully
harmonize with and strengthen each other; the evidence is
therefore accumulative, and increases with every additional
condition or circumstance in a multiplied ratio, and seems
almost, irresistibly to force conviction upon the mind.
FOURTH. Joseph Smith not only professes, through the
medium of angels, to have received a dispensation of the gos-
pel, and the power and authority of the apostleship, but he
also professes to have received through, revelation and com-
m^ndmc/it from God, a dispensation for the gathering of the
Saints from all nations. Now the doctrine of the gathering of
the Saints in the last days must either be false or true; if false,
then Joseph Smith must be an impostor. It matters not how cor-
rect he may have been in all other points of his system, v if this,
one point- the doctrine of the gathering be false, he must be a
deceiver. Why? Because he professes to have received .this
doctrine by direct revelation and commandment. .On the other
hand, if the doctrine of the gathering of the Saints be a true
doctrine and scriptural, this will be another presumptive evi-
dence that Mr. Smith was sent of God.
Now a doctrine may be true and not be scriptural; as for
example, Newton's doctrine or law of universal gravitation is a
.true doctrine, but not a scriptural one ; that is, it can neither
be proved nor disproved by the scriptures. So, Noah's doc-
trine of gathering into an ark Lot's doctrine of fleeing out of
Sodom Christ's doctrine to depart out of Jerusalem and flee
to the mountains to escape destruction, were all true; but
neither of. them could be proved or disproved by any scripture
given to any of the former prophets. So likewise Mr. Smith's
doctrine of the gathering of the Saints in the last days might
be true, even though there should be no former scripture that
predicted such an event; but in this case such a doctrine. would
be no evidence that Mr. Smith, who advocated it, was sent of
God; but if such a doctrine can be proved to be a scriptural
doctrine, that is> if the gathering of the Saints was predicted
in ancient scriptures as an eyent to take place in a certain age,
WAS JOSEPH SMITH SKNT OF Q0DT IV
in a certain way, anl through certain moans, and Mr. Smith
comes in th<it <i<i<; professing to have a me athcr the
Saints in wr/i ////?/, and by SHC/I ////Y//IX as the scriptures have
foretold, then the exact and perfect agreement between the
professed message of Mr. Smith, and the scriptural predictions
relating to such a message or work, would be a presumptive
evidence of great weight in favor of his divine mission.
The doctrine of the gathering of the people of God, includ-
ing Israel, is one so clearly predicted by the inspired writers,
that it seems almost superfluous to refer to the mrmerous
iges relating to it. The dispensation in which the people
of God were lo be gathered in one, is called by the apostle
Paul, "the dispensation of the fullness of times;" which he
represents as being an event then in the future. John, nearly
one hundred years after the birth of our Savior, saw the won-
derful events and sceneries of unborn generations displayed in
majestic and awful grandeur before him. He saw the churches
of Asia, then under his own personal watch-care, lukewarm,
corrupted, and about ready to be moved out of their place.
He saw the universal apostasy that was soon to succeed and
hold dominion for ages over all kindred and tongues, under the
nam-e of the Mother of Harlots the great Babylon that should
make all nations drunk with her wickedness. He saw that
after the nations had been thus overwhelmed in thick darkness
for ages, without the church of God, without apostles, without
prophets, without the ministering of angels, without one cheer-
ing message from heaven, that there would be one more pro-
elamation of mercy made to all people one more dispen-
sation of glad tidings from the heavens, to be ushered in. by an
angel restoring the everlasting gospel, which was to receive a
universal proclamation to all the inhabitants of the earth, fol-
lowed with a loud cry, that the hour of Gods jugdment is
come. He saw the universal proclamation of this warning
message immediately followed by another angel, proclaming
the complete overthrow and downfall of Babylon. Between
the interval of the flying of these two angels, he "heard
another voice from heaven, saying, ( '<>m< out offier^ mi/ 1>>{>!< .
that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of
her pJagnes. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and God
18 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
hath remebered her iniquities/' Remember, that this voice,
commanding the people to come out of Babylon, was to be a
"voice from heaven." It was not to be cunningly devised
plan of uninspired man, brought about by human ingenuity,
but it was to be a voice from heaven a message sent from
God a new revelation, commanding the Saints to come out of
Babylon previous to its downfall. How came Mr. Smith, if an
impostor, to get, not only all the other particulars which tve
have mentioned, perfectly exact, but also to discover that there
must be a gathering of the Saints out of Babylon, and that
that work must immediately follow the introduction of the
gospel by an angel? Why did .he not say, my doctrine is true,
and if you will embrace it you can be saved, and still remain
where you are? It:matters not how correct this doctrine might
have been in all other points, if he had told his disciples to
remain among the corrupt nations, and not gather together
this alone would have exposed the cloven foot, and proved him
to be a deceiver. Swedenborg, Wesley,- Irving and a numerous
host of others, during the last seventeen hundred years, have
entirely neglegted the gathering, which proves that they were
without authority that a dispensation of the gospel was never
committed to them that the voice from heaven to come out
of Babylon had never saluted their ears. Previous to the
restoration of the gospel by an angel, God had no people in
Babylon, and therefore he could not call them out. An
unauthorized uninspired priesthood, preaching a perverted
gospel, never could raise up a people of God in Babylon ; for
t hey themselves are Babylon, and all their converts or children
are begotten after their own likeness with Babylonish inscrip-
tions upon their foreheads. It is only when the gospel, apostle-
ship, and power are again restored in the way and manner pre-
dicted, that a people of God can be raised up among the
nations. It is then, and not till then, that the voice is heard
from heaven, calling that people out from among the nations.
Mr. Smith did not forget this. It is marvellously strange,
indeed, that he should be an impostor, and yet embrace in his
system every particular that was to characterize the great dis-
pensation of the latter times. It matters not how diverse the
points of his doctrine were to the popular current among the
WAS .roSKIMI SMITH SIM OF QOD? P.)
.( modern systems of relii-ion. He SIM-MI-; to h;i\e intro
duced his S) r 8tem Without paying tin 1 least iv-ard as to what
Would be popular or unpopular -as to whether it would suit
the leanuMl or the unlearned- -as to whether it would .suit the
temporal circumstances of man or not. He did not stop to
make the inquiry whether the iratheriuL'- of the Saints would
he eonuenial to the feelings of those who oempied splendid
mansions, upon line farms, surrounded with every luxury of
life. He did not stop to consider any of those thin.irs, hut
spoke as one having authority; saying, "thus saith the Lord,"
upon every point of doctrine which he promulgated. Now, for
a young man, inexperienced and illiterate, to profess to L'ive
the word of the Lord upon subjects of so great a moment to
reveal doctrines which were directly opposed, not only to his
own traditions, but to the teachings and doctrines of the most,
popular, numerous, and powerful sects of the day, and at the
same time have those doctrines exactly accord, not only with
the ancient gospel, but with every minute prediction relative to
the dispensation of the last days, is an evidence that carries TRUTH
upon the face of it, and leaves a deep and lasting impression
upon every reflecting mind, and we can hardly refrain from
nting in our hearts, that surely lie must have been sent of
Go<L
FIFTFT. What else besides the "everlasting gospel" does the
"Book of Mormon profess to contain? It professes to contain a
brief but faithful history of a small branch, of the tril<
.A/*'/)//, and the revelations given to them both before and after
Christ, written by a succession of prophets who were the literal
udants of Joseph; hence it professes to be, in the full
of the word, the writings or records of flic tri.be of
J'iM'1 >7i. It contains numerous and pointed predictions, show-
ing expressly that the age in which their records should, by the
power of God, be revealed to the nations, should also be the
day in which Israel should be gathered; and that their records
in conjunction with the records of the Jews, should be the power-
ful instruments in the hands of the servants of God in "brinir-
ing about that great work. Now, how docs this accord with
the word of the Lord to Kzekicl upon the same subject?
K?ekiel was commanded to write upon two sticks, one for
20 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
Judah arid the ot'her for* Joseph; after which he was com-
manded to join them together into one. And when. the children
of Israel should make inquiry what these two united writings
of Judah and Joseph- meant, he was to say unto them, that
the Lord God would join the writings of Joseph with those of
Judah; immediately after which He would take the children
of Israel from among the heathen, whither they were gone,
and would- gather them on eyery side, and bring them into
their own land : and that He would make them one nation in
the land upon the mountains of Israel ; and that one king
should be king to them all; and that they should no more be
ftwo nations or kingdoms, Ezekiel testifies that the writings of
'Joseph should be joined with the writings of Judah. Mr.
Smith presents this generation .with a book, consisting of
several hundred pages, professing to be the sacred writings of
the inspired prophets of the tribe of Joseph, who anciently
inhabited the great western hemisphere. Ezekiel testifies that
Israel should be gathered, never again to be scattered, imme- :
diately after the union of these two records. The professed
record of Joseph, brought to light by Mr. Smith, .testifies in
the most positive language, that this is the age in which Israel
shall be gathered through the instrumentality of the word and
power of God, contained in the two records. Kzekiel uttered
the prediction. Mr. Smith presents a professed fulfillment.
This is another presumptive evidence in favor of the divine
authority of his mission; for if the gathering of Israel had
not been included in the mission of Mr* Smith, as an important;
part ef the great work of the last dispensation, all 'would
have had good reason for rejecting him without further
inquiry. The ministering of an angel the restoration of the
gospel the conferring of the apostelship the setting up of
the kingdom of God the gathering of the Saints the revela-
tion of the record of Joseph,, and its ft union with the Jewish
record and the restoration of all the house of Israel _ to their
own lands, are^the wonderful events to be fulfilled in the great
"dispensation of the fullness of times." Whatever person, or
persons arc. divinely commissioned to usher in that dispensation-,
must have tThe keys of authority to perform every Work per-
taining thereunto. If Joseph Smith had included all these
WAS JOSKPH SMITH SENT OF GOD? 21
remarkable events in his mission, r..rrr]>tfn</ ntn', then that on?
; ii"ii would ho sumVient to prove him to be acting without
authority. But where, we ask, is there one exception ? What
particular event or circumstance pertaining to the dispensation,
of which he professed to hold the keys, has he excluded from
his system? Did John predict the restoration of the gospel
by an angel? It is included in Mr. Smith's system. Did John
predict that the Saints should receive a message from heaven.
commanding them to come out of Babylon? It also is included
in the system of Joseph Smith, and the Saints are now obcyinu
it. Did K/ekiel predict the final gathering of Israel as an
immediate result of the union of the two records of Joseph
and Judah? Mr. Smith also includes that in his system. The
two records are already united in their testimony, and will soon
accomplish the purpose for which they were sent forth. What
then is lacking? Is there any of the prophets, or inspired
writers of ancient times, who have pointed out some other way
for the latter-da}' dispensation to be brought about? Can any
man show that the gospel will not be restored by an angel, or
that the Saints will not be called out of Babylon by a mes-.i-'
from heaven? or that the record of the tribe of Joseph will
not be joined with the Jewish record the Bible? or that Israel
will not be gathered to their own lands through the istrumen-
tality of more revelation? or that the kingdom of God will not
be set up in the latter days to break in pieces all other king-
doms? or that apostles and prophets will not be restored to
the earth as in ancient times? If all these things are possible,
probable, and scriptural if all these events must come to pass
in their time, and in the manner predicted can any one show
that this is not the time? that the Book of Mormon is not the
record of Joseph, about which E/ekiel prophesied? Can any
one vshow any cause why Joseph Smith should not receive the
ministering of an angel? why he should not be ordained an
apostle, or prophet, or receive revelations and commandments
from God? If the gospel is to be' restored by an angel, it must
be restored at the first to some person. Why not that person
be Mr. Smith? If the records of two different tribes are to br
joined in one, why not the Book of Mormon and the Bible be
the two records? and why not Mr. Smith be the instrument in
22 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
the hands of God in fulfilling this prophecy? If these things
are not the fulfillment of those ancient predictions, will the
generations that live when they do come to pass be any more
believing than they are at present in this work? Will they be
any more ready to receive new revelations, visions, angels, or
ancient sacred records than they are now ? When God sets up
His kingdom, will mankind be any more willing to receive the
apostles, prophets, and inspired officers of that kingdom, than
they are now? One thing is certain; if the angel has not
come if the gospel is not restored if the records of Joseph
are not revealedthen there is no kingdom of God on the
earth, no authority to preach or administer the ordinances
among men ; all is gross darkness all is uncertainty and our
only alternative is to wait till the voice of the angel is heard,
till the great work of the last dispensation is ushered in. But
will we then receive it ? Will not our prejudices be as great
then as they are now against Mr. Smith ? Are there any quali-
fications that Mr. Smith should possess that he did not possess?
Were there any doctrines which ho, advocated adverse to scrip-
tural doctrine ? Were there any principles connected with his
system inconsistent with the prophecies? If then perfection
characterizes every doctrine embraced in the great scheme of
this modern prophet, who can say that he was not sent^ of God ?
Who dare oppose so great and perfect a system, without the
least shadow of evidence to prove its falsity ? Who so lost to
every sense of reason and sound judgement, as not to perceive
an overwhelming evidence flowing in from every quarter to
establish the divine mission of Joseph Smith? Who that has
examined his mission or system impartially, can bring even one
evidence against it? Are we not bound then to yield, at least,
our faith on the side of evidence? What excuse then can the
learned, and great and wise of the earth, render for opposing
a work of so great importance with nought but ridicule, and
slander, and vile reproaches? Let them bring forth their
strong reasonings, or else let them hear, and say it is TRUTH.
SIXTH. The perfect agreement between the prediction of
Isaiah (chap, xxix.) and Mr. Smith's account of the finding
and translation of the Book of Mormon, is another collateral
Droof that he was divinely commissioned. Mr. Smith testi-
WAS .lOSKi'H SMITH M-.NT OK C >!>'.'
fics that (he plates from which that, book was translated P
taken out "/ f/n' (/rnuiH?, from where they were originally
deposited by the prophet Moroni; that the ho\- c..mainiiiL'
them was composed of stone, so constructed :i> t () exclude, in
a great decree, tlie moisture of the soil; that with the pla
he discovered a TJrirn and Thummim, tlTrou.Lrh the aid ot
which lie afterward- was enabled to translate the book into the
Kn.irlish lanuuaire. Soon alter obtaining the plates, a number
of the characters Were correctly transcribed, and sent to some
of the most learned individuals in the I. nitcd States, to sec if
they could translate them. Among the rest, they were pre-
sented to Professor Anthon, of New York city. But no man
was found able to read them by his own learning or wisdom.
Mr. Smith, though an unlearned man, testifies that he was
commanded to translate them, through the inspiration of the
Holy Ghost, by the aid of the Urim and Thuramim, and that
the Book of Mormon is that translation. Now, Isaiah says to
Israel, "Thou shaltbe brought down, and shalt speak out of the
ground, and thy speech shall be low out of the dust, and thy
voice shall be, as of one that hath a familiar spirit, out of the
ground, and thy speech shall whisper out of the dust."
Who cannot perceive the perfect harmony between Isaiah's
prediction and Mr. Smith's testimony? Isaiah, as if to
impress It upon the minds of those who should live in future
generations, gives no less then four repetitions of the same
prediction in the same passage, informing us, in the most
definite language, that after Israel should be brought down,
they should speak in a very familiar manner "out of the
ground," and "whisper low out of the dust." Mr. Smith has
been an instrument in the hands of God of fulfilling this pre-
diction to the very letter. He has taken "out of the ground"
the ancient history of one half of our globe the sacred
records of a great nation of Israel the writings of a remnant
of the tribe of Joseph, who once flourished as a great and
powerful nation on the western hemisphere. The mouldering
ruins of their ancient forts, and towers, and cities, proclaim
their former greatness, in mournful contrast with their present
sad condition. They have been brought down like all the rest
of Israel ; but the words of their ancient prophets "speak out
24 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
of the ground, and "whisper out of the dust" to the ears
of the present generation, revealing in a very "familiar"
manner the history of ancient America, which before was
entirely unknown to the nations. Isaiah says, that Israel
should "speak out of the ground." Mr. Smith says that he
obtained the writings of Joseph from "out of the ground."
Now, if Mr. Smith had professed that he had got his book as
Swedenborg obtained his, or as the Shakers obtained theirs ;
that is, if he had professed to have obtained this book to
usher in this last dispensation in any other way but "out of
the ground," we should have had reasen to suppose him a
deceiver, like Swedenborg and thousands of others. Again,
Isaiah says that "the vision of all is become unto you as the
words of a book that is sealed, which men deliver to one that
is learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee: and he saith, I
cannot; for it is sealed : And the book is delivered to him
that is not learned, saying, Read this, I pray thee : and he
saith, I am not learned. Wherefore the Lord said, Forasmuch
as this people draw near me with their mouth, and with their
lips do honor me, but have removed their heart far from me,
and their fear toward me is taught by the precept of men :
Therefore, behold, I will proceed to do a marvellous work
among this people, even a marvellous work and a wonder :
for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the under-
standing of their prudent men shall be hid." All this was
fulfilled before Mr. Smith was aware that it had been eo clearly
predicted by Isaiah. He sent the "WORDS of a book" which
he found, as before stated, to Professor Anthon. But it was a
sealed writing to the learned professor the aboriginal language
of ancient America could not be deciphered by him. He was
as much puzzled as the wise men of Babylon were to interpret
the unknown writing upon the wall. Human wisdom and
learning, in this case, were altogether insufficient. It required
another Daniel, who was found in the person of Mr. Smith.
What a marvellous work ! What a wonder ! How the wisdom
of the wise and learned was made to perish by the gift of
interpretation given to the unlearned ! If the Book of Mor-
mon is what it professes to be a sacred record then it must
be the very book mentioned in Isaiah's prediction; for the
WAS JOSEPH SMITH SENT OP UODY I 1 .*)
Prophet Nephi, one of the writers of the Book of Mormon,
who lived upwards of 2,400 years ago, informs us that their
writings should be brought to light in the last days, in fulfill-
ment of Isaiah's prediction ; he also delivers a prophecy in
relation to the same book, and predicts many events in oon-
nenction therewith, which are not mentioned by Isaiah. We
here give an extract from his prediction, as also his quotations
from Isaiah :
"Behold, in the last days, or in the days of the Gentiles;
yea, behold all the nations of the Gentiles, and also the Jews,
both those who shall come upon this land, and those who shall
be upon other lands ; yea, even upon all the lands of the
earth ; behold, they will be drunken with iniquity, and all man-
ner of abominations ; and when that day shall come, they
shall be visited of the Lord of Hosts, with thunder, and with
earthquake, and with a great noise, and with storm, and with
tempest, and with the flame of devouring fire ; and all the
nations that fight against ^Zion, and that distress her, shall be
as a dream of a night vision; yea, it shall be unto them, even
as unto a hungry man which dreameth, and behold he eateth,
but he awaketn and his soul is empty; or like unto a thirsty
man which dreameth, and behold hedrinketh, but he awaketh,
and behold he is faint, and his soul hath appetite : vea, even
so shall the multitude of all the nations be that fight against
mount Zion: for behold, all ye that do iniquity, stay your-
selves and wonder, for ye shall cry out, and cry; yea, ye shall
be drunken, but not with wine; ye shall stagger, but not with
strong drink: for behold, the Lord hath poured out upon you,
the spirit of deep sleep. For behold, ye have closed your
eyes, and ye have rejected the prophets; and your rulers, and
the seers hath He covered because of your iniquity.
"And it shall come to pass, that the Lord God shall bring
forth unto you the words of a book, and they shall be the
words of them which have slumbered And behold the book
shall be sealed : and in the book shall be a revelation from
God, from the beginning of the world to the ending thereof.
Wherefore, because of the things which are sealed up, the
things which are sealed shall not be delivered in the day
of the wickedness and abomination of the people.
Wherefore the book shall be kept from them. But the book
shall be delivered unto a man, and he shall deliver the words
of the book, which are the words of those who have slum-
bered in the dust; and he shall deliver these words uutu
another; but the words which are sealed he shall not deliver,
neither shall he deliver the book. For the book shall 1
by the power of God, and the revelation which was sealed
20 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
shall be kept in the book until the own due time of the Lord,
that they may come forth; for, behold, they 'reveal, all thiugs
from the foundation of the world unto the end thereof. And
the day cometh that the words of the book which werc-sealcd*
shall be read upon the house- tops; and. they shall be read by
the power of Christ: and all things shall be revealed unto the
children of men which ever have been among the children of
men, and which ever will be, even unto the end of the earth.
Wherefore at that day when the book shall be delivered unto
the man of whom I have spoken, the book shall be hid from-
the eyes of the world, that the eyes of none shall behold it
save it be that three witnesses shall behold it, by the power of
God, besides him to whom the book shall be delivered ; and
they shall testify to the truth' of the book, and the. things
therein. And there is none other which shall view it, save it
be a few, according to the will of God, to bear testimony of
his word unto the children of men ; for the Lord God hath
said, that the words, of the faithful should speak as if it were
from the dead. Wherefore, the Lord God will proceed to
bring forth the words of the book ; and in the mouth of as
many witnesses as seemeth him good, will he establish his
word ; and wo be unto him that rejecteth the word of God
"But behold, it shall come to pass that the Lord God shall
say unto him to whom He shall deliver the book, take these
words which are not Sealed and deliver them to another,
that he may show them unto the learned, saying, read this,
I pray thee. And the learned shall say, bring hither the
book, and 1 will read them : and now, because of the glor} T of
the world, and to get gain will they say this, and not for the
glory of God. And the man shall say, I cannot bring the
book, for it is sealed. Then shall the learned say, I cannot
read it. Wherefore it shall come to pass, that the Lord God
will deliver again the book and the words thereof to him that
is not learned ; and the man that is not learned shall say, I am
not learned. Then shall the Lord God say unto him, the
learned shall not read them, for they have rejected them, and
I am able to do mine own work; wherefore, thou shalt read
the words which I shall give unto thee. Touch not the things
which are sealed, for I will bring them forth in rny own due
time ; for I will show unto the children of men that I am able
to do mine own work. Wherefore, when thou hast read the
words which I have commanded thee, and obtained the wit-
nesses which I have promised unto thee, then shalt thou seal
up the book again, and hide it up unto me, that 1 may pre-
serve the words which thou hast not read, until I shall see fit
in mine own wisdom, to reveal all things unto the children of
men. -For behold, I am God ; and I am a God of miracles :
and I will show unto the jyorld that I am the same yesterday,
WAS JOSEPFT SMITH SENT OF OOD? 27
to-day, and for ever ; and 1 work not amou^ the niildren of
men, save it be according to their faith.
"Ana again it shall oome to pass, that the Lord shall say
unto him that shall read the words that shall be delivered him,
forasmuch as this people draw near unto me with their mouth,
and with their lips do honor me, but have removed their
hearts far from me, and their fear towards me is taught by
the precepts of men, therefore, I will proceed to do a mar-
vellous work among this people, yea, a marvellous work and
a wonder; for the wisdom of the wise and learned shall perish,
and the understanding of their prudent shall be hid. * *
And in that day shall the deaf hear the
words of the book, and the eyes of the blind shall be set out
of obscurity and out of darkness ; and the meek also shall
increase, and their joy shall be in the Lord, and the poor
among men shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel. For assur-
edly as the Lord liveth they shall see that the terrible one is
brought to nought, and the seorner is consumed, and all that
watch for iniquity are cut off; and they that make a man an
offender for a word, and lay a snare for him that reproveth in
the gate, and turn aside the just for a thing of nought. There-
fore thus saith the Lord, who redeemed Abraham, concerning
the house of Jacob, Jacob shall not now be ashamed, neither
shall his face now wax pale. But when he seeth his children,
the work of my hands, in the midst of him, they shall
sanctify my name, and sanctify the Holy One of Jacob, and
shall fear the God of Israel. They also that erred in spirit
shall come to understanding, and they that murmured shall
learn doctrine."
Here it will at once be perceived that the Book of Mormon is
actually the book predicted by Isaiah, or else it must be an impos-
ture. The book mentioned by Isaiah was to have every charac-
teristic which seems to accompany the Book of Mormon. Did
Isaiah predict that the "deaf should hear the words of the book,
i and the eyes of the blind see out of obscurity, and out of dark-
ness?" It has been fulfilled by the coming forth of the Book
of Mormon. Did Isaiah say that in the day his predicted
book should speak out of the ground, then those who "erred
in spirit should come to understanding, and they that mur-
mured should learn doctrine?'' It has been fulfilled to the
very letter through the instrumentality of the Book of Mor-
mon. Tens of thousands of honest men, who erred in spirit
because of the doctrines and precepts of men, have come to
understanding. Many points of doctrine which had been in
28 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
controversy for ages are made perfectly plain In the Book of
Mormon; hence those who have murmured because of the
darkness and obscurity thrown over the scriptures by huma~n
wis'dom and learning, have "learned doctrine. " DIB Isaiah
prophesy that when the predicted book should make its
appearance, that then "the house of Jacob should no longer
be made ashamed, neither should the face of Jacob any more
wax pale?" The Book of Mormon has come, declaring that
the time is at hand for the gathering of the house of Jacob,
no more to be scattered. Did Isaiah perdict that in the day of
the revelation of a certain book, "the terrible one should be
brought to nought, the scorner be consumed, and all that watch
for iniquity be cut off;" and finally, that "all the nations who
should fight against Mount Zion, should pass away as the
dream of a ngiht vision, and be destroyed by earthquake and
the flame of devouring fire?" The Book of Mormon comes
testifying that the hour of these judgments is at hand. And
finally, there is. no circumstance mentioned by Isaiah, con-
nected with the revelation and translation of the book he men-
tions, but what is connected with the Book of Mormon. If
Joseph Smith was an impostor, and wished to palm himself
off upon the world as the great prophet who was to usher in
the preparatory dispensation for the coming of the Lord, how
came he to discover all these minute particulars contained in
Isaiah's prophecy, so as to so exactly and perfectly incorporate
in his great scheme of imposture each and every one of them?
If this illiterate youth was a deceiver, he has far outstretched
all the learned divines or impostors of the last eighteen
hundred years he has made his great and extended scheme
to harmonize in every particular, not only with the ancient
gospel but with the ancient prophecies, and this, too, so per-
fectly, that no one can detect the delusion. Reader, does not
such a scheme savor very strongly of the truth? Does it not
require a greater effort of mind to disbelieve such a scheme
than it does to believe it? If such a scheme cannot be
credited, where is there a scheme or system in the whole world
that can be credited? Can you find a scheme more perfect
than the one introduced by Mr. Smith ? Can you find one
equal to it in perfection? Can you find one that contains one-
WAS .JOSEPH SMITH SENT OF GOD? 2'J
twentieth part of the truth whic'.i his system contains? If,
thi'ii, you doubt the authority of Mr. Smith, how much more
ought you to doubt the authority of every other man now on
UK- earth'.' If Mr. Smith's perfect scKerne should be rejected,
surely all other schemes or doctrines which can be shown to be
ten times more imperfect, should also be rejected. If any are
to be received, surely that one should be received which seems
to contain all the elements of a true doctrine, and in which
there cannot be detected the least evidence of imposture. To
invent a scheme apparently every way suited to the last dispen-
sation or preparatory work for the second advent of our Lord
to have that scheme agree in every minute particular with
the endless circumstances and numberless events predicted by
the ancient prophets, bespeaks a wisdom far superior to that
of man : it bespeaks the wisdom of God. This endless train
of circumstances all harmonizing all combining all con-
centrating as it were into 'one focus carries wkh it such irre-
sistible evidence of truth that it is almost impossible for the
careful investigator to reject the divinity of Joseph Smith's
mission. Like investigating the wor-.s of nature, the more he
examines the more he perceives the wisdom of the Deity
e stamped upon every sentence.
SEVENTH. According to the Book of Mormon, all of the
great western continent, with all the valleys, hills and moun-
tains, riches and resources pertaining thereunto, was given to
the remnant of Joseph, as their ''land of promise/' The
Almighty sealed this covenant and promise by an oath, sayin^,
that the land should be given unto them for ever. The west-
ern world, including both North and South America, is the
u land 'of promise," to the remnant of Joseph, in the same
sense that the land of Palestine is a promised land unto the
twelve tribes of Israel. Now this testimony of the Book of
Mormon agrees most perfectly with the prophetic blessing
placed upon the head of Joseph by the patriarch Jacob ; who,
just previous to his death, called together his sons and pre-
dicted upon each what should befall them or their tribes ''in
the last days." The blessing upon the tribe of Joseph is as
follows: (Gen. xltx chap.) k 'Joseph is a fruitful bough,
even a fruitful bough by a weR. whose branches run over the
30 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
wall : the archers have sorely grieved him, and shot at him,
and hated him : but his bow abode in strength, and the arms
of his hands were made strong by the hands of the mighty
God of Jacob; (from thence is the shepherd, the stone oi
Israel :) even by the God of thy father, who shall help thee ;
and by the Almighty, who shall bless thee with blessings of
heaven above, blessings of the deep that lieth under* blessings
of the breast and of the womb: the blessings of thy father
have prevailed above the blessings of my progenitors, unto the
utmost bound of the everlasting hills: they shall be oji the
head of Joseph, and on the crown of the head of him that
was separate from his brethren." In the preceeding chapter,
when blessing the two sons of Joseph, he says, "let them grow
into a multitude in the midst of the earth." And again, "his
seed shall become a multitude of nations." From this pre-
dictions it will be perceived that Jacob prevailed with God, and
obtained a greater blessing in behalf of the tribe -of Joseph
than what Abraham and Isaac, his progenitors, had obtained.
While the blessing of Jacob's progenitors was limited to the
land of Palestine, Joseph had confirmed upon him a blessing,
or country, above, or far greater than Palestine a country at a
distance, represented by "the utmost bounds, of* the everlasting
hills Some of the "branches" of the "fruitful bough" of
Joseph were to spread far abroad from the parent tree they
were to "run over the wall" of the mighty ocean they were
to "become a multitude of nations in the. midst of the earth."
There, among the "everlasting hills," they were to be "made
strong by of the hands of the mighty God of Jacob." It was
to be there among the "multitude of nations" of the posterity
of Joseph, that the "Shepherd the stone of Israel" was to
establish a kingdom, which should break in pieces all other
kingdoms, and "fill the whole earth."
In America there is "a multitude of nations," called by us
"Indians." Th,e,se Indians evidently sprang from the same
source as is indicated by their color, features, customs, dialects,
traditions, etc. ; that they are of Israelitish origin is also
evident from their religious ceremonies, thtir language, their
traditions, and the discovery of Hebrew inscriptions, etc. If
America is not the land given to a branch of Joseph, where.
WAS JOSEPH SMITH SENT OP GOD? 31
or in what part of the jrlohe shall that tril the fulfill-
ment of Jacob's prediction? where, if not in America, h
land been peopled by a multitude of the nations of Joseph?
Can a multitude of the nations of Joseph be found in Europe,
Asia, or Africa, or in any of the adjoining islands? If not,
then America seems to be the only place where that great pre-
diction could receive its accomplishment. The Book of Mor-
mon testifies that America is "the land of Joseph," given to
them by promise. Is not this an additional evidence that Mr.
Smith iod ^ *'nt of God? If Mr. Smith was an impostor, how
came he to discover that the tribe of Joseph was to be favored
so much above all the other tribes of Israel? Perhaps it may
be replied, that it was easy to discover that from the scriptures;
but, we ask, why did not Swedenborg, Wesley, Irving, or some
of the other impostors of former times, make this scriptural
discovery, and incorporate it in their pretended dispensations?
It would be, at first, thought far more natural to suppose the
American Indians to be the ten lost tribes of Israel; indeed,
this is the opinion of many of the learned at the present day.
Why did not this modern prophet, if .a deceiver, form his
deceptive scheme more in accordance with the opinions of the
learned? or why should he choose a remnant of the tribe ot
Joseph to people ancient America? Out of the twelve tribes
of Israel, why did he select only a branch of one tribe to
people this vast continent? .All can now perceive why the
Book of Mormon should profess to be the history of a rem-
nant of one tribe, instead of being the history of the ten
tribes. .All can see, why America should be represented as a
promised land to Joseph, instead of being given to Reuben,
Simeon, or any of the other tribes. All can now see, though
it was not seen at first, that if the Book of Mormon was differ-
ent from what it now is; that is, if it professed to contain a
history of the ten lost tribes; or if it had given the greatwestern
continent to any other people, or to any other tribe than that
of Joseph, that it would have proved itself false it would not
have been' the book or record which the prophets predicted
should come forth to usher in the great work of the last days.
An impostor would be obliged to 'take into consideration all
these minute circumstances, many of which are in direct
DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
opposition to the established traditions of the day , yet none
of them could be neglected without proving fatal to his scheme.
But Mr. Smith with all the accuracy of a profound mathema-
tician, has combined all the minute elements of both doctrine
and prophecy in his grand and wonderful scheme nothing is
wanting. Whatever department of his system is examined it
will be found invulnerable. .What an invaluable amount of
evidence to establish the di'-iiu -..mission of the .Prophet Joseph
Smith! ,
EIGHTH. In the Book of Mormon are given the names and
locations of numerous cities of great magnitude, which once
flourished among the ancient nations of America. The north-
ern portions of South America, and also Central America,
were the most densely populated. Splendid edifices, palaces,
towers, forts and cities, were reared in all directions. A care-
ful reader of that interesting book, can trace the relative bear
ings, and distances of many of these cities from each other ,
and if acquainted with the present geographical features of the
country, he can, by the discriptions given in that book, deter-
mine, very nearly, the precise spot of ground they once
occupied. Now since that invaluable book made its appear-
ance in print, it is a remarkable fact, that the mouldering ruins
of many splendid edifices and towers, and magnificent cities of
great extent, have been discovered by Catherwood and Stephens
in the interior wilds of Central America, in the very region
where the ancient cities described in the Book of Mormon were
said to exist. Here, then, is a certain and indisputable
evidence that this illiterate youth the translator of the Book
of Mormon, was inspired of God. Mr. Smith's translation
describes the region of country where great and populous cities
anciently existed, together- with their relative bearings and
approximate distances from each other. Years after,. Messrs.
Catherwood and Stephens discovered the ruins of forty four of
these very cities and in the very place described. What, but
the power of God, could have revealed beforehand this
unknown fact, demonstrated years after by actual dis-
covery ?
NINTH. The fulfillment of a vast number of prophecies
delivered by Mr. Smith is another infallible evidence of his
\V,V I'll SENT <>K (30D.
divine mission. Out cf the many hundreds of ful-
filled predictions uttered by him, we select the following as
examples:
1. Soon after Mr. Sm"<th found the plates, he commen
translating them. lie had not proceeded far before he dis-
covered from his own translation of the prophecy of Nephi,
as before quoted, the THREE WITNESSES, besides himself.
should behold the book by the power of God, and should know
and testify of its truth. Some length of time after this, or in
the month of June, A. D. 1829, the Lord gave a revelation,
through Mr. Sinith, to Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and
Martin Harris, promising them that if they Would exercise
faith, they should have a view of the plates, and also of the
Urim and Thummim. This prediction was afterwards ful-
filled; and these three persons send forth their written testi-
mony, in connection with the Book of Mormon, to all nations,
kindreds, tongues and people, declaring that an angel of God
descended from heaven, and took the plates and exhibited
them before their eyes; and that at the same time, the voice of the
Lord from the heavens testified to them of the truth contained
in Mr. Smith's translation of these records. Now an impostor
might indeed predict the raising of THREE WITNESSES, but
he could never call down an angel from heaven, in .the presence
of these WITNESSES, to fulfill his prediction,
2. Before the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints had any existence upon the earth, the prophecy of
Moroni was translated and printed in the Book of Mormon.
It is expressly predicted in this prophecy, that in the day that
that book should be revealed, "the blood of the Saints should
cry unto the Lord from the ground," because of the wicked-
ness of the people, and that the "time should soon come
when," because of the cries and mourning of "widows and
orphans," whose husbands and. fathers should be slain by
wicked hands, "the Lord should avenge the blood of hi>
Saints." And again, in August, 1831, the word of the Lord
came to Mr. Smith, saying that "the Saints should be scourged
from city to city, and from synagogue to synagogue," and that
but FEW of those then in the Church should "stand to
receive an inheritance^' (See Book of .Doctrine and Cove-
34 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR,
riauts, page 235.) The blood of many hundreds of Saints
who have been slain and martyred in this Church, is an incon-
trovertible evidence of the truth of the prediction. Surely
Mr. Smith must have been a prophet of God to have foreseen
not only jbhe rise of the Church of the Saints, bat that their
blood should cry aloud from the ground for vengeance upon
the nation who should perpetrate these bloody deeds. No
human foresight could have seen the bloody sceneries that
were to take place after the rise of the Church. All natural .
appearances in the United States were against the fulfillment
of this dreadful prediction. Every religious society through-
out the whole country was strongly guarded against persecu-
tion and religious intolerance by the strong arm of the civi]
law. The glorious constitution of this great and free people
proclaimed religious freedom to every son and daughter of
Columbia's soil: yet, in the midst of this boasted land of
freedom and religious rights, where universal peace seemed to
have selected her quiet d welling- place, the voice of the great
prophet is heard predicting the rise of the Latter-day Church,
and the bloody persecutions that should follow her "from city
to city, and from synagogue to synagogue." Never were there
any prophecies more literally and palpably fulfilled since the
creation of the earth. If the foretelling of future events that
could not possibly have been foreseen by human wisdom
events, too, that to all outward appearances were very unlkely
to come to pass : if the predicting of such events and their
subsequent fulfillment constitutes a true prophet, then Joseph
Smith must have been a true prophet, and, if a true prophet,
he must have been sent of God.
TENTH. There are many thousands of living witnesses who
testify that God has repealed unto them the truth of the Book
of Mormon, by dreams, by visions, by the revelations of the
Holy Ghost, by the ministering of angels, and by His own
voice. Now, if Mr. Smith is an impostor, all these witnesses
must be impostors also. Perhaps it may be said, that these
witnesses are not impostors, but are deceived themselves. But,
we ask. can any man testify that he KNOWS a false doctrine to be
true, and still not be an impostor ? Men frequently are deceived
tfhen they testify their opinions but never deceived when they
WAS JOSEPH SMITH SENT OF C!OI>/ 35
v they have nknoirlnlfc. Such must cither be impostors,
or else their doctrine must be true. Now, would it not be mar-
velously strange indeed, if even three or four men, who wnv
entirely disconnected, being strangers to each other, should all
undertake to deceive mankind by testifying that an angoi of
God had descended before them, or that a heavenly vision had
been shown to them, or that God had in some other marvellous
way manifested to them the divine authenticity of the Book of
Mormon? If the testimony of three or four impostors would
appear marvelous, how infinately more marvelous would appear
the testimony of tens of thousands of impostors indifferent
countries, widely separated from each other, and who never
saw each others faces, and yet all endeavoring to palm upon
the world the same great imposition ! If many thousands of
witnesses do testify boldly* with words of soberness, that God
has revealed to them that this is His church or kingdom that
was to be set up in the last days, then we have an overwhelm-
ing flood of collateral evidences to establish the divine- mission
of Joseph Smith.
ELEVENTH. The miracles wrought by Joseph Smith nre
evidences of no small moment to establish his divine author-
ity. In the name of the Lord he cast out devils, healed the
sick, spoke with new tongues, Interpreted ancient languages^
and predicted future events. Many of these miracles were
wrought before numerous multitudes of both believers and
unbelievers, and upon persons not connected with our Church.
And again, the numerous miracles wrought through the instru-
mentality of thousands of the officers. and members of this
Church, are additional evidences that the man who was instru-
mental in founding the Church must JIQUC been sent of God. The
thousands of sick that have been miraculously healed in all
parts of the world where this gospel is preached, give forth a
strong and almost irresisitble testimony that Mr. Smith's
authority is u from heaven." Although the great majority of
mankind consider miracles to be an infallible evidence in favor
of the divine authority of the one who performs them, yot wo
do most distinctly dissent from this idea. If miracles be admit-
ted as an infallible evidence, then all that have ever wrought
miracles must have been sent of God. The magicians of E/rvot
36 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR.
wrought some splendid miracles before that nation; they
created serpents and frogs, and turned rivers of water into-
blood. If miraculous evidence is infallible, the Egyptians were
bound to receive the contradictory messages of both Moses and
the magicians as of divine authority. According to this idea,
the witch of Endor must have established her divine mission
beyond all controversy by calling forth a dead man from the
grave in the presence of Saul, king of Israel. A certain
wicked power described by John (Rev. xiii. chap.) was to do
''great wonders" and "miracles," and cause "fire tp come
down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men." If
miracles were infallible evidences, surely no one should reject
the divine authority of John's beast. A^ain in (Rev. xvi.
chap.) "Jjhn saw three unclean spirits like frogs," which he
expressly says, are the SPIRITS OF DEVILS WORKING MIRA-
CLES, which go fortk unto the kings of the earth and of the
whole world to gather them to the. 1 tattle of that great day of
God Almighty.'" The learned divines and clergy of the nine-
teenth century boldly declare that % "miracles are an INFALLI-
BLE evidence of the divine mission of the one who performs
them." If so, who can blame "the kings of the earth," and
these learned divines, and all their followers for embracing the
message of these divinely inspired devils? For, according to
their arguments, they should in no wise reject them, for they
prove their mission by evidences which they say are infallible.
We shall expect in a few years, to see an innumerable host of
sectarian ministers as well as kings, taking up their line of
march for the great valley of "Armageddon," near Jerusalem,
and thus prove by their works that they do really believe in
the infallibility of miraculous evidence. Devils can work
miracles as well as God, and as they have already persuaded
the religious world that miracles are infallible evidences of
divine authority, they will not have much difficulty among the
followers of modern Christianity in establishing the divinity oi
their mission. But the Latter-day Saints do not believe in
the infallibility of miraculous evidence. We believe the
miraculous gifts are absolutely necessary in the church of
Christ, without which it cannot exist on the earth, Miracles,
when taken in connection with a pure, holy, and perfect doc-
WAS JOSEPH SMITH SENT OP GOD? 37
trine, reasonable and scriptural, is a very strong collateral
evidence in favor of that doctrine, and of the divine authority
of those who preach it. But abstract miracles alone, uncon-
<1 with other evidences, instead of being infallible proofs
are no proofs at all: they are as likely to be false as true. So
baptism "for the remission of sins" is essential in the church
of Christ, and when taken in connection with all other points
of doctrine embraced in the gospel, is a presumptive evidence
lor the divine authority of the person who preaches it. But
baptism "for the remission of shis," unconnected with other
parts of the doctrine of Christ, would be no evidence either
for or against the divine authority of any man. The many
thousands of miracles wrought in this Church, being connected
as they are with an infallible doctrine, and with a vast number
of other proofs, have carried an almost irresistible con-
viction to the minds of vast multitudes, who have, in conse-
quence, yielded obedience to the message, and become in their
turn the happy recipients of the same power of God, by which
they themselves can also heal the sick and work by faith in the
name of the Lord ; thus demonstrating to themselves the truth
of the Savior's promise, viz: that certain miraculous "signs
shall follow them that believe." (See Mark, chapter
xw.)
There is one thing connected with Joseph Smith's message
which will at once prove him to be an impostor or else a true
prophet. It is a certain promise contained in a revelation
which was given through him to the apostles of this Church
in the year 1832. It reads as follows
"Go ye into all the world, and whatsoever place ye cannot
go into ye shall send, that the testimony may go from you into
all the world unto every creature.
"And as I said unto raine apostles, even so I say unto you,
for you are mine apostles, even God's High Priests ; ye are
they whom my Father hath given me ye are my friends ;
"Therefore, as I said unto mine apostles I say unto you
again, that every soul who believeth on your words, and is
baptized by water for the remission of sins, shall receive the
Holy Ghost ;
"And these signs shall follow them that believe.
38 DIVINE AUTHORITY, OR.
Tn my name they shall do many wonderful works;
'In my name they shall cast out devils;
'In my name they shall heal the sick ;
'In my name they shall open the eyes of the blind, and
"unstop the ears of the deaf,
''And the tongue of the dumb shall speak ,
*'And if any man shall administer poison unto them it shall
not hurt them .
"And the poison of a serpent shall not have power 'to
harm them. Verily, verily, I say unto you
they who believe not on your words, and are not baptized in
water, in my name, for the remission of their sins, that they
may receive the Holy Ghost, shall be damned, and shall not
joome into my Father's kingdom, where my Father and I
am
l 'And this revelation unto you, and commandment, is in force
from this very hour upon all the world " (Doctrine and Cov-
enants, page 294 f 295. )
Here, then, this great modern prophet has presented himsdf
before the whole world with a bold unequivocal promise to
every soul who would believe on his message a promise, too,
that no impostor would dare to make with the most distant
hope of success. An impostor might indeed make such a
promise to his followers, but they never would realize a fulfill-
ment of it. If these miraculous signs have not followed
according to the above promise, then the tens of thousands
who have complied with the conditions would know Joseph
Smith to be an impostor, and with one accord would turn
away, and that would be the end of the imposition. But the
very fact that vast multitudes are annually being added to the
Church, and continue therein year after year, is a demostrative
evidence that the promise is fulfilled that the Holy Ghost is
given, and the miraculous signs also. Dare any other societies
in all the world make such a promise unto the believers in their
respective systems? No, they dare not; they know full well
that it would be the speedy downfall and utter overthrow of
their vain, unauthorized, and powerless religions. 0, what a
wide and marked difference between the religion of Joseph
Smith and that of Protestant and Catholic religion between
WAS JOSEPH SMITH SENT OF GOD? :i'i
his authority and that of sivt'arJan divines! The one pron:
all the miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost, to his followers, the
other is as powerless as the dry stubble prepared for the burn-
ing. While the followers of this great prophet cast oiit devils,
speak with new tongues, heal the sick, open the eyes of tlio
blind, cause the lame to walk, obtain heavenly visions, an<l con
verse with angels, the followers of those unauthorized, deluded
and crafty sects not only deny these great and glorious gifts, or
impute them in these days to the power of the devil, but they
grasp the sword, and fire-arms, and deadly weapons, to kill ofF
the Saints, and drive them from the face of what they call
civilized society. While the one class are suffering martyrdom
by scores for their testimony, the other class are rolling in all
the luxuries and splendors of great Babvlon, with fat salaries
of from ten to twenty- seven thousand pounds sterling per
annum.
As we have briefly examined into the nature of the evidences
in favor of Joseph Smith's divine mission, it may be well at
the close of this number to give a short sum niary, of the proofs
and arguments contained in the foregoing.
1. Joseph Smith's doctrine is reasonable, scriptural, perfect
and infallible in all its precepts, commands, ordinances,
promises, blessings and gifts. In liis organization of the
Church, no oificer mentioned in the New Testament organiza-
tion is omitted. Inspired apostles and prophets are considered
as necessary as pastors, teachers, or any other officer.
2. Joseph Smith's account of the restoration of the gospel
by an angel of his taking out of the ground the sacred records
of the tribe of Joseph of their subsequent translation by the
gift of God and of the great western continent's being given
to a remnant of Joseph, where they have grown into a mul-
titude of nations, are all events clearly predicted by the ancient
Jewish apostles and prophets, together with the minute circum-
stances connected therewith. The times and seasons in which
these events should transpire, and the purposes which they
should accomplish are also all plainly foretold. Joseph Smith
presents the world with the fulfillment at the predicted time-
in the predicted mannerand for the predicted purpose as
anciently specified.
40 DIVINE AUTHORITY.
3. Joseph Smith incorporates in his mission the gathering of
the Saints out of Babylon, and every other predicted event
that was to characterize the great preparatory dispensation for
the second advent of our Lord.
4. The revelation in the Book of Mormon, pointing o.ut the
location of many ancient cities, the ruins of which were subse-
quently discovered by Catherwood and Stephens the direct
and palpable fulfillment of many of the prophecies of Joseph
Smith, which no human sagacity could have foreseen, all
natural appearances and circumstances being entirely against
their expected fulfillment the raising up of numerous other
witnesses who also testify to the ministering of angels and the
manifestations of the power of God confirmatory of this mes-
sagethe performance of many splendid miracles by Mr.
Smith and Jhis followers; and the bold unequivocal promise of
the miraculous gifts to all who should believe and embrace this
message, are all evidences such as no impostor ever has given,
or ever can give. They are evidences such as will prove the
salvation of every creature that receives the message, and the
damnation of every soul that reiects it.
THE KINGDOM OP GOD. 41
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
BY ORSON PRATT,
ONE OF THE TWELVE APOSTLES OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS
CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
CHAPTER I.
THE NATURE AND CHARACTER OF THE KING THE CHARAC-
TER AND REQUISITE QUALIFICATIONS OF THE SUBOR-
DINATE OFFICERS.
npHE kingdom of God is an order of government established
I by divine authority. It is the only legal government
that can exist in any part of the universe. All other govern-
ments are illegal and unauthorized. God, having made all
beings and worlds, has the supreme right to govern them by
His own laws, and by officers of His own appointment. Any
people attempting to govern themselves by r laws of their own
making, and by officers of their own appointment, are in direct
rebellion against the kingdom! of jGrod. The antediluvians were
overthrown by a flood, because they rejected the goyernment of
the Almighty, and instituted their own governments in its
Btead. Noah and his family were the only loyal and obedient
subjects to the legal power: they alone were saved. The
universal desolation and utter abolishment of all the unauthor-
ized man-made governments of the old world, should have
been an everlasting warning to all future generations to avoid
the same rebellion, and to establish no governments on the
42 THE KINGDOM. OF GOD.
earth of human origin. But alas! the posterity of Noah soon
revolted from the only legal, rightful power, and set up for
themselves forms of governments of their own inventions.
The rebellion soon became so general, that all the inhabitants
of the earth, except Jlelchizedek, Abraham, Lot, and a very
few others, engaged themselves in it, supporting and uphold-
ing kings and other officers in their usurped authority, and
suffering themselves to bo governed by human laws, instead of
revealed laws from God. From that time until the present,
empires, kingdoms, principalites, republics, and numerous
other corrupt, illegal, unauthorized powers, have multiplied
themselves in the four quarters of the globe. At various
times, during the last four thousand years, God lias asserted
His rights, and endeavored to establish His own authority, His
own laws, and His own government among the children of men.
But so great was the opposition manifested by those illegal,
rebellious powers, that His government while on earth was
exceedingly limited in numbers. The vast majority of man.
kind made war against it overcame, killed, and destroyed its
officers and loyal subjects, until not a vestige of it was left
remaining on the earth. For seventeen hundred years the
nations, upon the eastern hemisphere have been entirely desti-
tute of the kingdom of God entirely destitute of a true and
legal government entirely destitute of officers legally author-
ized to rule and govern. All the emperors, kings, princes,
presidents, lords and rulers, during that long night of dark-
ness, have acted without authority. Not one of them was
called or anointed a king or a prince by the Uod of heaven
not one of them received his office or appointment by Him
not one of them has received revelations or laws from Him
not one of them has received any communication whatsoever
from the rightful sovereign, the great King. Their authority
is all assumed it originated in man. Their laws are not from
the great Lawgiver, but the production of their own false
governments. Their very foundations were laid in rebellion,
and the whole superstructure, from first to last ; is a hetero-
geneous mass of discordant elements, in direct opposition to
the kingdom of God, which is the only true government which
should be recognized on earth or in heaven.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 43
The kingdom of God is a theocracy. And as it is the only
form of government which. will redeem and save mankind, it ib
necessary that every soul should be rightly and thoroughly
instructed in regard to its natur.e and general characteristics,
The beauty, glory, power, wisdom and order of the kingdom
of God may be more fully understood by a careful examina-
tion of the following subjects.
First. Th^ nature and character of the King.
Second. The character and requisite qualifications of tl<>
subordinate officers.
Third. The nature and character of the laws of adoption,
or the invariable rule by which aliens ure admitted into the
kingdom as citizens.
Fourth. The natnre and character of the laws given for the
government of all adopted citizens.
Fifth. TVie character, disposition, and qualifications neces-
sary for every citizen to possess.
Sixth. The rights, privileges, and blessings enjoyed by the
subjects in, this life.
Seventh. The rights, privileges, and blessings promised to
thefdithf)d r obedient subjects in a future life.
Dear reader, your future well-being in all time to come
depends upon your rightly understanding these seven subjects.
Read, therefore, with serious attention, and your mind shall be
opened to see things that you never saw before ; things too .of
infinite importance, without which you can in no wise be saved.
Let us begin by examining
First. The nature and character of the King. God is the
King. In Him exists all legal authority. He alone has the
right of originating a system of government on the earth. He
claims this right by virtue of His having made man and the
earth he inhabits.. Man, therefore, is indebted to God for his
own formation and for the formation of the planet on which
he dwells. He also claims the right of establishing His govern-
ment among men, by virtue of His superior wisdom and power.
If God had sufficient wisdom and power to construct such a
beautiful world as this, with all the infinite varieties of vegeta-
bles, and animals appended to it ; if He could form such an
intricate and complicated piece of machinery as the human
44 THE KINGDOM OF OOD.
tabernacle as a dwelling-place for the human spirit, then we
must admit that His wisdom and power are immeasurably
greater than that of man, and hence He is qualified to reign as
king. An order of government, established by such an all- wise,
powerful being, must be good and perfect,, and must be cal-
culated to promote the permanent peace, happiness, and well-
being of all His subjects. The groat JKinir is a very amiable
being, full of benevolence and uoudm*;>, and never turns any
person away empty, that com e* re| uesthig a favor which He
sees would be for his benefit,
The King occasionally visited HU subjects in ancient times,
and onc6 tarried with them for several years but He received
such cruel abuse from many of the people that He left tlu-nu
and went to some other part of His dominions Where the
King is gone the people cannot tell. They have not heard one
word from Him for upwards of seventeen hundred years. Hfc
has been absent so long, that some of the people have doubted
even His existence. I They have argued that if He did exist %
that some one would very likely ha\e heard something from
him in the course of so- many centuries. Many millions how-
ever have some idea that He exists, and are constantly sending
all kinds of petitions to Him ; but for some reason He sends no
word back. No messengers are dispatched to the petitioners ,
to give them any counsel upon any subject. It has become a
very popular thing to send daily petitions to the King, and to
appropriate one day out of seven for the especial purpose of
sending^in their petitions. The same petitions are frequently
sent a great number of times. It is very unpopular however
for any one to expect the King to make any reply to any
petitions sent in. Any one pretending to have received a reply
would be counted a base impostor for, say they, the} King
has spoken to no one for the last seventeen hundred years ; no
one has heard from Him since He conversed with His servant
John on the isle of Patmos. The Kiug 'conversed very freely
with His subjects in the early and middle ages; and some think
it very strange that He has been silent so lonir. They have
expended millions in building many costly and magnificent
ch'nrches in Honor of His name, but yet He has not deigned
u> grace one of them -with & visit* neither has He condescended
THK KIN(}I>OM OF ' 45
to send any tidings to them l>y a UK^SCHLHT or otherwise. He
has not informed them whether He was pleased or displeased
with their splendid edifices. His profound silence for so many
centuries has caused many to think, that lie was, for some
reason, very angry with the people ; yet they cuiild not see why
He should be angry when the people were doing so much honor
to Him when they were expending millions to hire learned
int-T) lo preaeh and write in such an eloquent manner about Him.
Reader, can you tell why the King should be so distant?
Why He holds no communication with any of the people?
Why He has not^ent one sentence of consolation or counsel to
them? Why He has suffered some fifteen thousand millions
of the human race to fall into their graves, in the latter ages
without condescending to speak one word to any of them?
There must be some cause for all this. There must be some-
thing wrong. The King never formerly served His people in
this manner; and when He went away, He left word that if
any of His people lacked wisdom or knowledge on any subject,
they should send in their petition to Him, and He would liber-
ally se'nd them the requisite information.
I will now tell you the reason why the King has kept silence
so long. It is because He has had no subjects to converse
with ; all have turned away from Him and advocated other
governments as being the rightful and legal authority. They
killed off, and utterly destroyed, every true subject of His
kingdom, and left not a vestige of it upon the earth; and, to
add to their guilt and wickedness, they have introduced idolatry
in its worst forms, and utterly turned away from the true and
living God. They have introduced a God without BODY,
PARTS or PASSIONS. They have had the audacity to call this
newly-invented god by the same name as the God of the
ancient saints, although there is not the least resemblance
between them. Indeed there could be no resemblance between
them ; for a bodiless god, without parts or passions, could
resemble nothing in heaven, on earth, or in hell. This imagi-
nary modern god has become exceedingly popular. It is to
him that a- vast number of churches have, been erected. It is
not to the true and living God that they send forth petitions,
but it is to this imaginary being. No wonder that they have
48 THE KINGDOM O GOD,
The Godhead consists of the Father, the Son* and the Holy
Spirit. The P'ather is a material being. The substance ol
whieh He is composed is wholly material It is a substance
widely different, in some respects, from the various substances
with which we are more,, immediately acquainted. In other
respects it is precisely like all other materials. The substance
of His person occupies space, the same as other matter. It has
solidity, length, breadth, and thickness, like all other matter.
The elementary materials of His body are not susceptible ol
occupying, at the same time, the same identical space with other
matter. The substance of His person, like other matter, can-
not be in two places at the same instant, It also requires time
for Him to transport Himself from place to place. It matters
not h6w great the velocity of His movements, time is an essen-
tial ingredient to all motion, whether rapid or slow. It differs
from other matter in the superiority of i*s_ powers, being intel-
ligent, all wise, and possessing the power 'of self-motion to a
far greater extent than the coarser materials of nature. u God
is a spirit." But that does not make Him an immaterial being
a being that has no properties in common with matter. The
expression an immaterial being, is a contradiction in terms.
Immateriality is only another name for nothing. It is the negative
of all existence. A spirit is as much matter as oxygen or
hydrogen. It has many properties in common with all other
matter. Chemists have discovered between fifty and sixty
kinds of matter, and each kind has some properties in com-
mon with all other matter, and some properties peculiar to
itself which the others do not inherit. Now, no chemist, in
classifying his substances, would presume to say This sub-
stance is material, but that one is immaterial, because it 'differs
in some respects from the first. He would call them ^11 mate-
rial, though they in some respect differed widely. So the sub-
stance called spirit is material, though it differs in a remark-
able degree from other substances. It is only the addition of
another element of a more powerful nature than any yet dis-
covered. He is noU being ''without parts," as modern idol-'
ators teach , lor every whole is made up of parfs. The whole
person of the Father consists of innumerable parts; and each
part is so situated as to bear certain relations of distance to
THK KINGDOM (>F . 4fl
every other part. Thriv must also l.c to :\ ocrtOlt !;_ reo, n
freedom i)l' motion anion^ thrse purls, which is an essential
condition to the movement of His limbs, without which He
could only move as. a whole.
All the foregoing statements in relation to the person of the
Father, are equally applicable to the person of the Son.
Tho Holy- Spirit being one part of the Godhead, is also a
material substance, of the same nature and properties in many
respects, as the spirits of the Father and Son. It exists in vast
immeasurable quantities in connection with all material worlds.
This is called God in the scriptures, as well as the Father and
Son. God the Father and God the Son cannot be everywhere
present; indeed they cannot be even in two places at the same
instant; but God the Holy Spirit is omnipresent it extends
through all space, intermingling with all other matter, yet no
one atom of the Holy Spirit can be in two places at the same
instant, which in all cases is an absolute impossiblity. It must
exist in inexhaustible quantities, which is the only possible way
for any substance to be omnipresent. All the innumerable
phenomena of universal nature are produced in their origin
by the actual presence of this intelligent, all-wise, and all-
powerful material substance called the Holy Spirit. It is the
most active matter in the universe^ producing all its operations
according to fixed definite laws enacted by itself, in conjunction
with the Father and Son. What are called the laws of nature
are nothing more 'or less than the fixed method by which this
spiritual matter operates. Each atom of the Holy Spirit is
intelligent, and, like all other matter, has solidity, form, and
size, and occupies space. Two atoms of this Spirit cannot
occupy the same space at the same time, neither can one atom ,
as before stated^ occupy two separate spaces, at the
same time. In all these respects it does not differ
in the least from all other matter. Its distinguishing
characteristics from other matter are its almighty
powers and infinite wisdom, and many other glorious attributes
which other materials do not possess. If several of the atoms
of this Spirit should unite themselves together into the form ot
a person, then this person of the Holy Spirit would be subject
to the same necessity as the two other persons of the Godhead,
48 THE KINGDOM ()$ GOD,
The Godhead consists of the Father, the Son* and the Holy
Spirit. The Father is a material being. The substance ol
which He is composed is wholly material It is a substance
widely different, in some respects, from the various substances
with which we are moro. immediately acquainted. In other
respects it is precisely like all other materials. The substance
of His person occupies space. the same as other matter. It has
solidity, length, breadth, and thickness, like all other matter.
The elementary materials of His body are not susceptible of
occupying, at the same time, the same id en deal space with other
matter. The substance of His person, like other matter^ can-
not be in two places at the same instant. It also requires time
for Him to transport Himself from place to place. It matters
not h6w great the velocity of His movements, time is an essen-
tial ingredient to all motion, whether rapid or slow. It differs
from other matter in the superiority of i<&- powers, being intel-
ligent, all wise, and possessing the power 'of self-motion to a
far greater extent than the coarser materials of nature. u God
is a spirit." But that does not make Him an immaterial being
a being that has no properties in common with matter. The
expression an immaterial being, is a contradiction in terms.
Immateriality is only another name for nothing. It is the negative
of all existence. A spirit is as much matter as oxygen or
hydrogen. It has many properties in common with all other
matter. Chemists have discovered between fifty and sixty
kinds of matter, and each kind has some properties in com-
mon with all other matter, and some properties peculiar to
itself which the others do not inherit. Now, no chemist, in
classifying his substances, would presume to say This sub-
stance is material, but that one is immaterial, because it differs
in some respects from the first. He would call them all mate-
rial, though they in some respect differed widely. So the sub-
stance called spirit is material, though it differs in a remark-
able degree from other substances. It is only the addition of
another element of a more powerful nature than any yet dis-
covered. He is noia being "without parts" as modern idol-"
ators teach , for every whole is made up of parts. The whole
person of the Father consists of innumerable parts; and each
part, is so situated as to bear certain relations of distance to
Tin; KINGDOM OK GOD 4(1
every other part. There must also )>e In a eeitain de-reo, .1
freedom of motion annng these parts, which is :iu essential
condition to the movement of His limbs, without which He
could only move as a whole.
All the foregoing statements in relation to the person of the
Father, arc equally applicable to the person of the Son.
Thu Holy- Spirit being one part of the Godhead, is also a
material substance, of the same nature and properties in many
re-pects, as the spirits of the Father and Son. It exists in vast
immeasurable quantities in connection with all material worlds.
This is called God in the scriptures, as well as the Father and
Son. God the Father and God the Son cannot be everywhere
present; indeed they cannot be even in two places at the same
instant; but God the Holy Spirit is omnipresent it extends
through all space, intermingling with all other matter, yet no
one atom, of the Holy Spirit can be in two places at the same
instant, which in all cases is an absolute impossiblity. It must
exist in inexhaustible quantities, which is the only possible way
for any substance to be omnipresent. All the innumerable
phenomena of universal nature are produced in their origin
by the actual presence of this intelligent, all-wise, and all-
powerful material substance called the Holy Spirit. It is the
most active matter in the universe, producing all its operations
according to fixed definite laws enacted by itself, in conjunction
with the Father and Son. What are called the laws of nature
are nothing more 'or less than the fixed method by which this
spiritual matter operates. Each atom of the Holy Spirit is
intelligent, and, like all other matter, has solidity, form, and
size, and occupies space. Two atoms of this Spirit cannot
occupy the same space at the same time, neither can one atom ,
as before stated, occupy two separate spaces, at the
same time. In all these respects it does not differ
in the least from all other matter. Its distinguishing
characteristics from other matter are its almighty
powers and infinite wisdom, and many other glorious attributes
which other materials do not possess. If several of the atoms
of this Spirit should unite themselves together into the form ot
a person, then this person of the Holy Spirit would be subject
to the same necessity as the two other persons of the Godhead,
50 THE .KINGDOM OF GOD.
that is, it could not be everywhere present. No finite number of
atoms can be omnipresent; an infinite number of atoms is
requisite to be everywhere in infinite space. Two persons receiv-
ing the gift of the Holy Spirit, do not each receive at the same
time the same identical particles, though they each receive a
substance exactly similar in kind. It would be as impossible
for each to receive the same identical atoms at the same
instant, as it would be for two men at the same time
to drink the same identical pint of water. It is these three
all-powerful substances that stand at the head of all legal gov-
ernment. All governments, not established by these three,
will be ere long overthrown. They hold the supreme authority
and power in heaven, and in the heaven of heavens, and
throughout the wide expanse of universal nature. All principa-
lities, powers, and kingdoms, whether in heaven or on earth,
must yield to be instructed and controlled by the supreme
power, or they cannot stand.
SECOND. The character and requisite qualifications of the
sufjordimite officers in the kingdom of God are now to be con-
sidered. As the persons of the Father and Son cannot be
everywhere present, it is therefore impossible for them to attend
in person to all the multiplied affairs of government among
intelligent beings; therefore, God, in establishing a govern-
ment among such beings, has always called persons
of their own number to officiate in His name. The character
of these persons, previously to their calling and appointment,
has generally been that of honesty and sincerity ; otherwise
they have not differed materially from other men.
The various officers, called of God to administer
the affairs of His government, are apostles, prophets,
bishops, evangelists, elders, pastors, teachers, and deacons.
God has only one way of calling these different officers, and
that is by new revelation. No person was ever authorized to
act in the name of the Lord, unless called by new rerchtion.
Paul says (IL'h. v. 4), "No man taketh this honor unto him-
self, but he that is called of God as was Aaron." Among
the vast number of national governments now upon the earth,
where is there one that even professes to be the kingdom of
God, or that its officers were called of Ged as was Aaron ?
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. >1
Human authority and human calling are the only powers which
any nation professes to have. But there are certain petty gov-
ernments, called churches, organized within these national :
ornuients, which claim divine authority, and consider their offi-
cers authorized to act in the name of the Lord. But the great
question is, have any of them been called as Aaron "was ? By
nnii revelation Aaron was called. By new revelaticiti the duties
f his calling were made known. Have any of the lloman
Catholic or Protestant officers been called by new revelation?
Has God said one word to any of them ? Bo they not, with
very few exceptions, declare that "There is no later revelation
than the New Testament? " If the revelations contained in
the New Testament are the last ones given, then the persons to
whom they were given, were the last ones called of God.
\VJhen new revelation ceases to be given, officers cease to be
called of God. When the calling of officers cease, the king-
dom of God ceases to be perpetuated upon the earth. Nothing
is more certain than that the church of God ceased to exist on
the earth when new revelation ceased to be given. All the
modern Christian churches, who deny new revelation, have no
more authority to preach, baptize, or administer any other
ordinance of the gospel than the idolatrous Hindoos have;
indeed all their administrations are worse than in vain they
arc a solemn mockery in the sight of God. It is a grievous sin
in the sight of God for any man to presume to baptize, unless
God has authorized him by new revelation to baptize in His
name. Saul, the king of Israel, lost his kingdom because he
assumed the authority that diu not belong to him (7. Sam. xiii.
8-15). Another king of Israel was smote with leprosy until
the day of his death, because he attempted to administer an
ordinance without being called and authorized (II. C/TO/I.
xxvi. 16-22). So all the baptisms and sacraments administered
by modern Christian churches who have done away with new
revelation, are an'abomi nation in the sight of God. All per-
sons who shall suffer themselves to be baptized, or partake of
these ordinances through the administration of these illegal
unauthorized persons, after having been -duly -warned of the evil
thereof, will bring themselves under great condemnation before
God, and unless they repent of that sin they can in nowise be
52 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
saved. The twelve apostles were called by new revelation, but
that did not authorize Paul, Barnabas, Timothy, or any other
person. Each one had to receive a separate call by new reve-
lation for himself. No one could lawfully act under a commis-
sion given to some other person. All the commissions recorded
in the New Testament were given to individuals then living,
and not to any individuals .who should live in some future age.
If any persons would have authority, let them obtain a new
commission from God, as His servants always did in ancient
times, and if they officiate without such new commission, then
know assuredly that they are impostors.
The subordinate officers in the kingdom of God must not
only be called of God, but qualified to act in their respective
offices. The first qualification absolutely necessary for every
officer in the kingdom is, the gift of the Holy Spirit. This is
the most important qualfiication of all others. No man, with-
out this qualification, can attain to an office in the kingdom, of
God; it matters not how great his other attainments are;
though he has studied the scriptures from a child, and committed
them all to memory though he has carefully learned the origi-
nal languages in which they were written though he has made
himself master of all sciences grasped with a comprehensive
mind all the arguments set forth in theological works, yet
none of these attainments will qualify him for even the least
office in the kingdom of God. The unlearned youth, who had
not the knowledge of the English alphabet, if he were called
of God, and qualified by the gift of the Holy Spirit, would
have more power and authority, and could do more towards
saving men, than all the theologians and doctors of divinity
that the world .affords, unless they also were called of God,
and endowed with the gift of the Holy Ghost. No other
qualification whatsoever can be substituted in the stead of the
Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit is the great distinguishing
characteristic between the officers of the kingdom of God and
impostors. Every officer sent of God has a qualification that
no impostor ever had or ever can have.
The first officers placed id the kingdom of God are apostles.
Let us inquire how in ancient times this office was conferred
on man. Jesus said to His ancient apostles (John \ xv, 1G)>
THE KINGDOM OK <10D. . r M
"Ye have not chosen Me, but 1 have chosen you, and ordained
you, that yc should go and bring forth fruit." Paul informs
us (Heb. Hi 1) that Jesus Himself was an apostle. Holding
the office Himself, He had the most perfect right to. confer
the same calling upon others ; hence He first chose them, and
then ordained them; after this He sent them forth to
preach (Matthew x.), "and commanded them, saying, Go not
into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samar-
itans, enter ye not: but go rather to the lost sheep of the
house of Israel. And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom
of heaven is at hand. Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise
the dead, cast out devils : freely ye have received, freely give. ' '
Although these apostles were chosen, ordained, and sent forth
on a particular mission to the cities of Israel, with power to
work mighty miracles, yet there was an essential qualification
which they had not yet received. They had received power
sufficient to qualify them to preach that the. l 'kingdom of
heaven" was at hand. But they had not yet received power
sufficient to fully organize and build up that kingdom on the
earth. They lacked one very important qualification, without
which they could never establish the kingdom which they had
already predicted "was at hand." What was this further
qualification which these apostles had not yet received? It
was the gift of the Holy Ghost, or the other Comforter which
Jesus promised them. It is very remarkable that these
apostles should have such great power, and yet not have the
Holy Ghost. But hear what the scripture saith (John viL 37,
38, 39), "In the last day, that great day of the feast, Jesus
stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto
Me, and drink. He that believeth Off Me, as the scripture
hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water.
(But this spake He of the Spirit, which they that believe on
Him should receive: for the Holy Ghost was not yet given ;
because that Jesus was not yet glorified.)" Mark the expres-
sion, the Holy Ghost was not yet given. This agrees with
another saying of Jesus to His apostles (John'xvi. 7).
* 'Nevertheless, I tell you the truth; it is expedient for you
that I go away: for if I go not away, the Comforter will not
come unto you ; but if I depart I will send Him unto you."
54 THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
Jesus calls this Comforter the Holy Ghost (John xw. 26).
After the resurrection of Jesus, and as He was about to be
taken up into heaven, He said to His apostles (Luke xxiu.
49), "Behold I send the promise of my Father upon you, 71
(alluding to the Comforter or the Holy Ghost, which He pro-
mised several days before should be sent unto them from the
Father after His glorification); "but," said He, "tarry ye in
the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on
high." Thus you see, dear reader, that these apostles had
power to "heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead,
and cast out devils," although the Holy Ghost was not yet
given to them. A certain power was yet lacking. Jesus had
commanded them, saying, "Go ye into all the world and
preach the gospel to every creature." But He would not
suffer them to commence this mission until the promise of the
Father the Holy Ghost was given to them. They already
had power to work mighty miracles, but had not the power to
build up the kingdom of God. This power they were to tarry
for in Jerusalem, and when they should receive it, they were
then to commence the duties of their mission, first, in the city
.of Jerusalem, and afterwards extend their labors to all
nations. The power to work miracles is entirely a different
thing from the power to build up the kingdom of God: the
latter power, however, always includes the former, but the
former power does not always include the latter.
We now ask, Where is there a man among all the churches
of modern, times, who has been, called to the office of an
apostle by new revelation? Where is there a man among all
the millions of modern Christians who has been ordained to the
office of an apostle, under the hands of an apostle, as the
twelve were anciently? Where is there a man to be found
among all the Catholics or Protestants who has been endowed
with even the power of working miracles, to say nothing of the
still greater power communicated in the gift of the Holy Ghost?
If the apostles in ancient days could not -build up the king-
dom of God, without being endowed with these two degrees
of powej, surely no one since their day could be author-
ized to build the church of God with any less qualifica-
tion.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 55
One of the important duties required of an apostle is to
ADMINISTER THE SPIRIT. In II. Cor, iii C, we read that both
Paul and Timothy were made able ministers of the Spirit
The ordinance through which the Spirit is ministered is THE
LAYING ON OF HANDS. (Acts viii. and xix. Hcb. vi ) To
the apostles were entrusted three very important ministrations
for the salvation of man:
First. The ministration of the word
Second. The ministration of the baptism of water
And Third. The ministration of the baptism of tht
Spirit.
While Jesus was with His apostles in person, they had
power to minister the word and water, but not the Spirit, foi
they themselves had not yet been baptized with the Spirit
and they could not administer that which they were not io
possession of. It was necessary that they should first receive
the gift themselves, before they could confer it upon others.
Hence we can perceive the propriety of Jesus commanding
them to wait at Jerusalem until they should be "endued with
power from on high ;" for without this additional power they
could neither save themselves nor others. Many persons have
flattered themselves that they can be saved without the assist-
ance of a minister sent of God. But this is a vain, delusive
hope, for Jesus hath expressly said, "Except a man be born
af water and of the Spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of
Grod." Now as no man can be saved out of the kingdom, it is
necessary that he should be "born" into the kingdom , and
this would be impossible without an administrator sent of
Grod , for the birth or baptism of water, and the birth or
baptism of the Spirit,-requir-e some one legally authorized to
Dfficiate in behalf of the candidate,
Reader, have you ever received the Holy Ghost through the
laying on of the hands of one sent of God ? If not, you are not
yet born of the Spirit. You are not yet a child of the king-
dom. Know assuredly, that unless you find some man who
has been sent by the command of God as was Aaron, and get
him to remit your sins through your faith repentance and
baptism, and have him to minister to you the Holy Ghost, ad
did the ancient apostles you need not flatter yourself that
56 TBE KINGDOM OF GOD.
you can besayed. Do not deceive yourself upon this all-\m port-
ant subject. Do not suffer any man to baptize or minister
unto you, unless God has spoken unto him by the voice of His
servants, and authorized him to minister in His name. Do you
inquire how you are to know an authorized man of God from
one who has no authority? I will tell you how to discern the
difference. A true servant of God will never teach a false
doctrine. He will never- deny new revelation. He never will
tell you that the canon of -scripture is .full, or that the New
Testament is the last revelation ever intended to be given to
man. He never will tell you that miraculous gifts are no
longer necessary in the Church of God. He never will tell
you that inspired apostles, prophets and other officers are not
requisite in the Church now. He never will tell you that the
ministration of the spirit, by "the laying on of hands," is
done away by God's appointment. But he will tell you that if
you will receive his message, and be baptized by one having
authority, that your sins shall be remitted, and that you
shall be filled with the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands ;
and that you shall know, by the teachings thereof, that his
doctrine is true and of God. In this respect he will differ from
all impostors; for an impostor never had power to minister
the spirit. An impostor dare not promise you that you shall
be filled with the Holy Ghost by the laying on of his hands, for
lie knows that such a promise would not be fulfilled he knows
that you would detect him to be a false teacher by complying
with his conditions, and failing to receive his promise. An
impostor, knowing that he has no power to give the Holy
Ghost as the ancient apostles had, will endeavor to persuade
you that such power is not necessary now. He knows very
well, that if he cannot get the people to believe that such
power is not necessary in these days, that his own unauthor-
ized pretensions will be at once detected.
An impostor, like Simon Magus, may deceive ignorant
people by witchcraft and sorcery, but he can never deceive them
by pretending to give the Holy Ghost through prayer and
laying on of hands. This is a power that none but a true
minister of God possesses; it cannot be counterfeited by
the devil The devil can counterfeit the miracles of
THE KINGDOM OP OOD. 57
Christ, but he cannot counterfeit the gift of the Holy
Ghost. None but the lawful ministers of Christ can
minister the spirit. This, then, is an infallible sign by which
to distinguish true apostles from false ones. But does this
infallible sign exist either among the Papists or Protestants?
Can any of their ministers give the Holy Ghost by the laying
on of hands? If not, they are not the church of God, and
their ministers are unauthorized all their ministrations are
illegal and an abomination in the sight of God salvation is
not among them. Not one person among all these societies
has been legally baptized. Reader, are you a member of any
of these societies? if so, haste to withdraw 3'ourself from them,
that you partake not of their plagues, for the hour of their
judgment is come. If you would be saved, seek after the
apostles and prophets of the kingdom of God, and receive
their ministrations, and you shall be filled with the Holy Ghost,
and obtain eternal life.
CHAPTER II.
THE NATURE AND CHARACTER OF THE LAWS OF ADOPTION,
OR THE INVARIABLE RULE BY WHICH ALIENS AKE
ADMITTED INTO THE KINGDOM AS CITIZENS.
T N our examinations of the Kingdom of God, in Chapter I , we
gave the nature and character of the King; and also tlte
qualifications of the subordinate officers. We shall now pro-
ceed to examine,
Third. The nature and character of th$ laws of adoption,
or the invariable rule by which aliens arc admitted info tlw
kingdom as citizens.
'Whenever the kingdom of. God exists on the earth, all man-
kind are required, first, to become legal citizens thereof ; and
afterwards, to obey strictly all its laws unto the end of their
days. To become a legal citizen in the kingdom is .of infinite
importance ; for .salvation is only to be obtained in the king-
58 THE KINGDOM OP GOU.
dom of God. All other kingdoms or governments will be
broken to pieces and destroyed, while the kingdom of God will
endure for ever.
Daring the first century of the Christian era, the servants of
God preached and administered the law of adoption both to
Jew and Gentile in all the world. But the nations soon made
war upon them, and overcame and killed them, and destroyed
the kingdom from the earth ; since which time the law of
adoption has not been administered until of late. The nations,
remaining so long without the kingdom among them, became
quite ignorant of its laws and characteristics, hence a vast
number of opinions arose* and thick darkness overwhelmed all
people.
The unchangeable law of adoption, however, is very clearly
revealed in the New Testament, and may be easily understood
and obeyed, when there are officers sent of God to administer
it This law was preached in great plainness to a very numer-
ous multitude on the day of Pentecost It was preached, too,
by men who were filled with the Holy Ghost, and who had
been commanded to commence their first proclamation ID
Jerusalem. The multitude to whom it was preached consisted
of Jews who had come from all the surrounding nations to
keep the great feast of Pentecost. They were not in the king-
dom of God; but were all sinners in an unconverted state
They believed in the existence of God, and looked for a
Messiah to come, but as for this Jesus of Nazareth, whom
their nation had just crucified, they had no faith in Him, but con-
sidered Him as one of the greatest of impostors. Peter> with
the rest of the disciples, commenced teaching them, proving
from the scriptures of the Old Testament that Jesus was both
Lord and Christ. So great were the evidences, and so power-
fully did they affect the minds of that multitude, that the>
were pricked in their hearts, that is, they believed that Jesus
was the Christ, and that their nation was under great condem-
nation for crucifying Him, and they knew not what the conse-
quences would be ; they were filled with alarm, and enquired of
the apostles ID the anguish of their souls, saying, "Meo and
brethren, what shall we do? Then Peter said unto them,
Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 59
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of
the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your
children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord
our God shall call." "Then they that gladly received his word
were baptized: and the same day there were added unto them
about three thousand souls." (Acts ., 37-39 -41.) -Here,
reader, you will see the law of adoption as it was preached by
the apostles at the commencement of their great mission to all
nations. Here you have the example of three thousand
sinners all complying with the law and becoming citizens in
the kingdom of God in one day. When they came together
in the morning they were all unconverted sinners, but before
the day had passed, they were converted and made Saints.
In the morning they were subjects of the kingdom of dark-
ness, but in the evening they were citizens of the kingdom of
God. Whatever the law was that wrought so great a change
upon them in so short a time, the same law when administered
by like authority, will produce like effects in all future
ages.
It will be perceived that the great congregation of sinners
to whom the apostles addressed themselves, were required-
First To believe that Jesus Christ was the Son of God ;
Secondly To repent of their sins,
And, thirdly To be baptized in the name of Jesus
Christ.
And they were promised that, after attending to these three
things, they should receive, first, A REMISSION OF THEIR
SINS, and, secondly, THE GIFT OF THE HOLY GHOST. But
are these all the rules necessary to be complied with in order
i to become legal heirs of the kingdom? No; there is one
- more condition which the sacred historian has neglected to men-
tion in his history of the conversion of these three thousand; but
as he has mentioned it in other parts of his history, in con-
nection with the conversion of others, we are not left io
ignorance of it. It is THE LAYING ON OF HANDS of the
ministers of Christ for the gift of the Holy Ghosu
Faith, repentance, baptism and the laying on of hands, are
the four rules of adoption. Remission of sios, and the gift
of the Holy Ghost, are the two blessings of adoption which
60 THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
are inseparably connected with obedience to the rules. Both
the rules and the blessings of adoption are the same in all
ages and dispensations of the gospel. No man or vvoujan
ever entered into the Church or kingdom of God" on this
earth, and became a legal citizen thereof, without complying
strictly with these rules. Indeed, it is the only door or
entrance into the kingdom. Any persons attempting to get
into the kingdom in any other way are called "thieves and
robbers," and will be punished as such. Let the reader not
be startled when I tell him that something like fifteen thou-
sand millions of the human race have gone down to their
graves without complying with these rules. Do not be angry
nor prejudiced when I candidly inform you that no man nor
woman on the great eastern hemisphere, during the long
period of more than seventeen hundred years, has been
legally adopted into the kingdom of 'God. No person among
them, from the second to the ninteenth century of the
Christian era has obeyed the gospel, or has been born into the
kingdom. All have been aliens and strangers, and such a
thing as the kingdom of God has not been known among
them, Before we close our investigations relative to the
kingdom of God, we shall demonstrate by the, most incon-
trovertible evidence what we have now asserted.
FAITE being the first rule of adoption, we shall now pro-
ceed to show what faith is, and how it is obtained. The
author of the epistle to the Hebrews says (Heb. xi.< 1)
** Faith is the substance (assurance) of things hoped for, the
evidence of things not seen." Faith, in a more extended
sense, is the assurance of the mind in relation to what has
been, what is or what will be. This faith or assurance of the
mind is obtained only through evidence. It is not a knowl-
edge of things, but the belief $t things of which the mind has
no certain knowledge. All belief is founded on evidence. A
true taith is founded on true evidence ; a false faith on false
evidence. And in no case can a man have faith, either true
or false, unless it is the result of true or false evidence. The
greater the evidence, the greater will be the faith resulting
from that evidence. Hence there are various degrees of faith
both true and faJse; as for instance, when Europeans first
THK KINGDOM OP GOI>. f>|
discovered America, and came back and reported the same to
the nations of the old world, they had a certain degree of
faith in their testimony. When the discovery was confirmed
by the additional testimony of numerous other witnesses, the
faith of the nations was greatly increased: as evidence's
multiplied, faith was made perfect; so that in process of
time, millions who never saw America, believed there was
such a place, without the least shadow of a doubt. Those
who visited America obtained a perfect knowledge of its
existence through the evidence of their senses.
We will now relate an example of false faith: When the
American Indians first saw the powerful effects of gunpowder,
they were anxious to procure large quantities of it. They
were told by Europeans, that if gunpowder were sown in the
earth, it would sprout up and grow, and yield an abundant
harvest. The ignorant natives believing this false evidence,
purchased, at hjgh prices, large quantities of the supposed
seed, and carefully sowed the same ; but the result, like the
result of all other false faiths, was disappointment. A person
ignorant of geometrical reasoning may still have faith in
many geometrical propositions ; he believes the propositions
on the testimony of geometricians, who declare that they have
demonstrated to their own minds the truth of them ; every
additional geometrician who testifies to their truth increases
his faith, yet he cannot know them to be true until he has put
them to the test of geometrical reasoning for himself.
If a native of New Zealand were told by some person that
light travels with a velocity of 192,000 miles every second, he
would consider the statement incredible, if not impossible.
If several respectable witnesses should tell him that it had
been demonstrated, it might, perhaps, beget a very small
degree of faith in his mind; if, still further, some of the
steps of the demonstration were opened to his mind, and
some of the phenomena resulting from the velocity of light
were made known, his faith would become stronger; and'
pursuing the investigation of the evidences, he would, at
length, demonstrate the fact to his own mind, and his faith
would be swallowed up in knowledge.
62 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
When Copernicus asserted that the earth revolved in an
orbit around the 8un with a velocity of ninteen miles every
second, his statements were considered visionary ; but other
evidences of a satisfactory nature being adduced, mankind
began to exercise faith in the Copernican theory* As the
evidences increased, their faith increased ; and when the
evidences became demonstrative, faith became knowl-
edge.
On the morning of the day of Pentecost, the large multi-
tude of the Jews who were assembled, considered Jesus an
impostor, but after hearing the evidence of the Old Testa-
ment prophets, combined with the evidence of the apostles
who stood as living witnesses of the resurrection of Jesus,
three thousand of them believed that He was the Son of
God ; the faith of these three thousand was founded wholly
upon the evidences then set before them. The faith they had
in this fact, was not different from faith in any other fact.
The faith that Jesus is the Son of God, is the same as the
faith that Solomon is the son of David ; faith in both of
these facts comes by evidence, and in no other way. Devils,
as well as man, believe that Jesus is the Son of God. Devils*
faith is the result of evidence the same as men's; in this
respect, the faith of devils and human beings is alike. But
abstract faith alone can benefit no being. Devils believe that
Christ is the Son of God, and tremble. Sinners may believe
the same, and yet be damned. Saints may have the same
faith, and yet, Judas like, become the sons of perdition ; the
angels of heaven may have strong faith, and yet be thrust
down to hell : so that faith alone will save neither devils,
angels, nor men. Faith is essential to salvation ; without
faith no one can be saved ; no one can even repent without
first having faith. If a man does not believe in the existence
of God, he will not believe in His revealed laws , neither will
he believe that it is sinful to disregard those lawsi he will
not believe himself to be a sinner, neither will he believe that
he will be punished in a future state for transgressing laws
which he does not believe emanated from God, Faith must,
therefore, precede repentance. Before mankind can properly
repent, there are several things necessary to be believed, they
TRE KINGDOM OF OOD 63
must believe not only in the existence of God, but in the
revealed laws of God; that is, in the laws He has given .against
doing evil. If they believe in those laws, and compare their
own conduct wath them, they will perceive that in many
instances they have transgressed them, and are, therefore,
under the penalty of the same. They must believe that God
would be just in executing the penalty of His own law, and
that the law could not be sustained, or made honorable, unless
justice should be satisfied. What effect, for instance, would
the laws of England have, if the penalties were never to be
inflicted? Stealing, robbing, murdering and the most savage
acts of wickedness, would sweep through the land, depopulat-
ing whole cities and towns ; that fair island would soon be
transformed into one wide scene of desolation and ruin. So
if the penalties affixed to the law of God should not be
executed, order, peace and happiness, would vanish from all
worlds, and naught but the most fearful anarchy, and the most
divefui confusion, would devastate the widely extended
universe, Before sinners can repent acceptably before God,
they must also believe that Jesus Christ, the Son of God, has
voluntarily suffered the penalty of the law of His Father in
behalf of man. If there had been no innocent being to suffer
in the stead of man, then man, having once broken the law,
must himself have suffered its penalty, or else God would have
ceased to be a God of justice. Man, having once become
guilty, could not atone for his own sins, and escape the punish-
ment of the law, though he should ever afterwards strictly
keep the law ; for "By the works of the law," or, by obedience
to the law, NO FLESH CAN BE JUSTIFIED. If a sinner, after
having once transgressed the law, could purchase forgiveness by
ever afterwards keeping the law, then there would have been
no need of the atonement made by Christ. If the demands
of justice could have been satisfied, and pardon granted,
through repentance and good works, then the sufferings and
death of Christ would have been entirely unnecessary. But if
Christ had not suffered in our behalf, our faith, repentance,
baptisms, and every other work, would have been utterly use-
less and in vain. Works, independently of Christ, would not
atone even for the least sin.
64 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Every man must perceive that before sinners can repent,
they must believe, first, in the existence of God; secondly in
His revealed law ; and thirdly, in the sufferings of the Son of
God, as the only possible way by which justice could be satis-
fied and mercy be granted to sinful man. Faith, as before
stated, in any or either of these things, comes only through
evidence. The three thousand sinners on the day of Pente-
cost never would have enquired so earnestly of the apostles to
know what they should do, if they had not believed these
three things.
After the apostles had, through evidence, established faith
in the hearts of the sinners, they next taught them repentance^
which we shall now proceed to explain. True and genuine
repentance is, to cease to do evil and learn to do well, confess-
ing past sins, with a fixed determination to sin no more. It
would be of no use for a. sinner to confess his sins to God,
unless he were determined to forsake them ; it would be of no
benefit to him to feel sorry that he had done wrong, unless he
intended to do wrong no more ; it would be folly for him to
confess before v God that he had injured his fellow-man, unless
he were determined to do all in his power .to make restitu-
tion. Repentance, then, is not only a confession of sins, with a
sorrowful, contrite heart, but a fixed, settled purpose to refrain
from every evil way.
The next step to be taken by the believing, penitent sinner
js to be baptized or immersed in water in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, FOR THE
REMISSION OF SINS,, by a man authorized of God to administer
the ordinance. There are three very important items in con-
nection with baptism which all persons should well understand
before they suffer themselves to receive the ordinance. First,
they should be well assured that the administrator has
authority from God to baptize them. Second, they should
satisfy themselves as to the correct mode of baptism. Third,
they should understand the object for which baptism is admin-
istered.
It isevident that no one has a right to administer baptism unless
he has been called of God, and authorized by NEW REVELA-
TION to administer that ordinance, as we have very plainly shown
THE KINGDOM OF (JOU. 65
in Chapter I., of this treatise. If the believing penitent sinner
were to receive baptism at the hands of one who was Dot
called and authorized, it would be a curse to him instead of a
blessing it would be a solemn mockery in the sight of God,
bringing condemnation and darkness upon the mind.
Second : fmnursion is the only mode of baptism sauet toned
by the Lord. John, the forerunner of Christ* hupti/ed
numerous multitudes "in the river of Jordan" (Mtu-k i 0).
After Jesus was baptized, "he went up straightway out of the
water" (Matt/tew iii. 16).. John also bapti/.cd il in /Enon,
near to Salim, because there was MUCH WATER there" (John
in. 23). When Philip baptized the eunuch, "they went, down
both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch . and he bap-
tized him. And when they were come up out of the wat^\ the
Spirit of the Lord caught away 'Philip" (Acts ciii. 38, 30)
If sprinkling and pouring were baptism, John must have been
very foolish to have sought out places were there was "much
water," and then put himself and the candidate to so much
inconvenience by going down into the water, and getting their
garments disagreeably wet* If a few drops, or a gill of water,
sprinkled or poured upon them were sufficient, why did they
go where there was much water? Why render their wearing
apparel uncomfortable by going into the water? Why did the
jailor and his household put themselves to the trouble of
going out of their house in the darkness of night to be bap-
tized? (Actsxvi). The jailor, about inidnight, brought Paul
and Silas out of the jail into his house, where they preached
the word of the Lord to him, "and to all that were in his
house. And he took them the same hour of the night, and
washed their stripes; and was baptized, he, and all his,
straightway. And when he had brought them into his house*
he set meat before them, and rejoiced, believing in God with
all his house." Here it will be perceived, that they went out
of the house in the middle of the night to attend to bap-
tism. If sprinkling or pouring were baptism, how much
more convenient it would have been to have had it
attended to in the house where he had a good light just
previously procured, instead of going out at that late unsea-
sonable hour. The Roman and (Jolossian Saints were BURIED
60 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
with Christ in baptism (Rom. vi. 4 Col. ii. 12). Sprinkling
or pouring is not burial, but immersion is. Jesus said to
Nicodemus (John ui. 5) "Except a man be born of water and
of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God."
Sprinkling does not represent a birth> but immersion does.
Coming out of the element of water into a new element is a
fair representation of a birth. As in the natural birth, the
tabernacle of the infant is filled, quickened, and animated by
human spirit, so in the spiritual birth, the spirits of men are
filled, quickened and animated by the lioly Spirit. As the
blood of the infant, derived from the mother, is the medium
of the natural life, or the means by which the union of the
body and spirit is perpetuated, so the blood of Christ which
was shed for us, is the medium of the spiritual life, or the
means by which our union with the Holy Spirit is maintained.
As the embryo is immersed in the fluid element in the womb,
and by this means derives from its mother the blood so essen-
tial to the natural life, so a man must be immersed in the
fluid element of water, jn order to derive the benefit of
Christ's blood so essential to spiritual life. As the embryo
must first be immersed in water before it can receive the quick-
ening of the human spirit, so a man must first be immersed in
water before he has the promise of the quickening or life-
giving power of the Holy Spirit. As the infant is born, or
comes forth from the waiery element into a new kingdom or
world of existence, so a man in baptism comes forth from the
liquid element of water into the kingdom of God's dear Son,
which is a new state of existence. Jesus, in the above text,
sets forth the birth of the water first, and afterwards the birth
of the Spirit.
It is very evident from the whole tenor of scripture, that
immersion is the only method of baptism. Several historians
inform us, that the early Christians '' 'immersed the whole
body in water," and that sprinkling was not introduced into
the church util the third or fourth century.
Every believing" penitent sinner should make himself well
acquainted with the (tljwt of baptism. This ordinance was
instituted "for the remission of sins." John went "into all
the country about Jordan, preaching the baptism of repent-
THE KINGDOM OP OOD. G7
ance/or the remission of sins' (Lidce Hi. 3). After the ascen-
sion o % f Christ into heaven, the apostles commenced their Kreat
mission to all nations, by preaching to several thousand Jews,
on the day of Pentecost, baptism 'Tor the remission of ,^i
(Acts ii. 38). Ananias said to Paul, of Tarsus, "Arise, and be
baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the name of the
Lord" (Acts xxii. 16). Baptism is not, as many false teachers
now affirm, "an outward sign of an inward grace," iat it is an
ordinance whereby a believing, penitent sinner obtains a for-
giveness for all past sins. By being buried in the watery
grave, the old man, as Paul says, is put off. with all of his
deeds; by rising from the liquid element, we put on the new
man, become new creatures, and should henceforth walk in
newness of life. Again, Paul says, "He that is dead is freed
from sin." If sinners would be freed from sin, let them be
"baptized into His (Christ's) death: " and thus, being dead
with Him, they become free from Bin, that is, all their former
sins are remitted (See Rom. vi).
The great majority of religious people in modern times,
consider baptism as non-essential to salvation. But we ask,
is it essential that the repenting sinner should be forgiven? If
so, then it is just in the same degree essential that he should
be baptized, for that is the condition of forgiveness ; hence
baptism is essential to salvation, as much so as faith or repent-
ance. He that neglects baptism, neglects one of the condi-
tions of salvation. "He that believeth and is baptized, shall
be saved. He .that believeth trot (and consequently is not
baptized), shall be damned." Jesus never incorporated any-
thing that was non-essential into the plan of salvation. But
men should live by every word which proceedeth from His
mouth. "He that saith, I know Him, and keepeth not His
commandments, is a liar, and the truth ii not in him" (/.
John ii. 4). Again, Jesus says, "If a man love Me, he will
keep My words. He that loveth Me not, keepeth not My
sayings." The commandments, words, and sayings of Jesus,
must be kept&s well as believed, in order to obtain salvation.
Unless baptism were essential to salvation, Jesus never would
have commanded His apostles to "Go and teach all nations,
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
6& THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
and of the Holy Ghost." A man may be a very good man, in
many respects, yet if he rejects baptism, he rejects his "salva-
tion. As for instance, Cornelius was u a devout man, and one
that feared God with all his house ; he gave much alms to the
people, and prayed to God always." An angel came in to
him, and said, "Cornelius, thy prayers and thine alms are come
up for a memorial before God. Send men to Joppa, and call
for Simon, whose surname is Peter; who shall tell thee words
whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved" (Acts x. and
xi). When Peter had come, while he was speaking the word
of the Lord to this man, and to his household, the Holy
Ghost fell upon them, and they spake with tongues, and mag-
nified God. And Peter "commanded them to be baptized in
the name of the Lord."
What would have been the result if they had refused to
obey this commandment, and had counted baptism non-essen-
tial, like many modern churches do ? It is evident that not one
of them could have been saved. Why ? Because the angel
said that Peter should "tell them words whereby they should
be saved." If they had rejected baptism, they would have
rejected the "words" of Peter, which the angel said should
save them. No one can be saved who rejects baptism. It
matters not how righteous he may have been ; though he, like
Cornelius, may have given "much alms," and prayed much,
and feared God and worked righteousness for years ; yea more,
though he may have attained to greater blessings than the
present sectarian churches now even believe, to say nothing of
the enjoyment; though he may have seen a vision of angels,
and spoken with tongues by the power of the Holy Ghost; yet,
with all this righteousness and great power, he can in nowise
be saved if he reject baptism. Hence, /a/V/t, repentance^ and
laptism are three essential conditions preceding remission of
sins. Each is equally important. These are three of the
rules of 'adoption by which strangers and aliens may become
legal citizens in the- church and kingdom of God.
Since the fourth century of the Christian era, infant
sprinkling has been practised by a numerous multitude of falsa
teachers. By age and long standing this great perversion of
the apostolic doctrine has become exceedingly popular, until
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 69
many millions at the present day are carried away with the
wicked delusion. The apostles were commanded to teauh first,
and then baptize ; but infants are incapable of being taught
and therefore are not Subjects of baptism. Jesus commanded
the apostles to preach the gospel in, all the world, and said,
u He that belie veth smd is baptized shall be saved.' 1 Infants
cannot believe the preaching -of the apostles, therefore they
should not be baptized. Peter commanded the thousands on
the day of Pentecost to repent first, and then be baptized "for
the remission of sins.*'- But infants are incapable of repent-
ance, and therefore it-is a sin in the sight of God to baptize
them. u Sin is the transgression of a law." Infants have
transgressed no law, and therefore they are without sin. Bap-
tism is FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS, but infants have no sins
to be remitted, therefore they need no baptism. But even if
infants had sins (as some false teachers assert J, they could not
be remitted by baptism alone. Faith and repentance would
be equally as necessary for the infant as baptism. Either of
these three conditions alone, or any two of them, would not
bring remission: all must be voluntarily attended to by the
candidate. But the infant cannot voluntarily 'attend to either,
therefore the sprinkling or immersion of infants does not
bring the blessings promised to the penitent believer, but it
brings a curse both upon the parents and the administrator.
It is a sin of which millions must repent if they ever enter
into the kingdom of God.
Infant baptism is nowhere alluded to in the scriptures:
some have supposed because whole households were baptized,
that possibly there might have been some infants among them;
but how many thousands of households there are that have
no infants. The author of this treatiss has himself baptized
many whole households, but among them there were
no infants, nor any persons incapable of believing and repent-
ing. The scriptures inform us that the jailor and his house-
hold, and Cornelius and his household, believed and rejoiced in
the Lord before they were baptized ; hence therfr were no
infants among them. Some again have supposed that the
baptism of infants comes in lieu of circumcision ; but this is
only a wild, vague conjecture of impostors to deceive the.
70 THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
ignorant ; for there is not the least allusion to any such thing
in the scriptures. Baptism has no more connection with cir-
cumcision than it has with the blowing of rams' horns for the
demolishing of the walls of Jericho. There is no similarity
between the two. Circumcision is a ceremony performed only
on male infants at eight days old, whereas baptism is a burial
in water of both male and female adults, who are capable of
first believing and then repenting.
After the sinner has complied with the rules of adoption,
so that all his former transgressions are forgiven, he should
next seek after the gift of the Holy Ghost. God has ordained
a certain ordinance through which he bestows this- gift. He
has authorised his servants to administer the Holy Spirit by
the laying on of their hands in His name. For example:
'Thilip went down to the city of Samaria, and preached
Christ unto them. And the people with one accord gave heed
to those things which Philip spake. When they believed
Philip, preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God,
and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized both men
and women. Now when the apostles, which were at Jerusa-
lem, heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they
oent unto them Peter and John : who, when they were come
down, prayed for them, that they might receive the Holy
Ghost: (for as yet he was fallen upon none of them : only
they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus.) Then
laid they their hands on them; and they received the Holy Ghost.
And when Simon (the sorcerer) saw that through laying on of
the apostles hands the Holy Ghost was cjim\i v he offered them
11:10116)% saying, Give uie also, this power, that on whom-
soever 1 lay hands, he may Deceive the Holy Ghost"
(Arts r//Y). Here we have the most positive evidence to
establish the divine authority of this ordinance. That frn/*X</
on. nf hands is an ordinance necessary to be attended to, is
clearly seen from the fact, that no man or woman, among all
the multitudes of baptized believers in Samaria, received the
Holy Ghost until 'this institution was complied with. After
Paul had rebaptized the Ephesians, "He laid his hands upon
them, and the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spake
with tongues, and prophesied" (Acts xix). Among the prin-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD, ?t
ciples of the doctrine of Christ which the Hebrew church had
received, Paul mentions faith, repentance, "the doctrine of
baptisms, and of laying on of hands" (J/tbrewj'i)*
That the Galatian church had received the Spirit by an
administrator is evident from 'the following question put to
them by Paul, "ffe therefore that MINISTERETH to you, tht
Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth he it by the
works of the law, or by the hearing of faith? " ( Gal. in. 5).
Paul informs the Corinthian church, that both he and
Timothy were made "able ministers, not of the letter," 01
word merely, "but of the Spirit."
Though Saul, of Tarsus, believed in Christ, and had been
repenting, praying, and fasting for about three days, he could
not obtain a forgiveness of his sins nor the gift of the Holy
Ghost, without a servant of God sent to minister to him both
the water and the Spirit. Hear what Ananias says to Saul*
"The Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way
as thou earnest, hath sent me. that thou mightest receive thy
sight, and be filled with the Holy Ghost" (Acts ix}. Mark well
the saying; Ananias was sent that Saul "might be filled wit.h
the Holy Ghost/' Why not fill him with the Holy Ghost
through his faith, repentance, prayers, and fasting? Because
the Lord had authorized servants in His kingdom to minister,
not the word and water merely, but also the Spirit.
We have now set forth the whole law of adoption, and the
only law by which any man or woman can ever become a legal
citizen of the Church or kingdom of God when established
on the earth. By obedience to these rules mankind become
the sons and daughters of God. By neglect of any or either
of these rules they can never enter the kingdom. There is no
other way or plan under the whole heavens that will save men.
Many try to excuse themselves from obeying this plan by
referring to the words ot Jesus to the thief on the cross,
"To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise." But we have
no evidence to believe the thief was taken into heaven or into
the celestial kingdom of God; for Jesus Himself said three
days after, "Touch me not, for I have not yet ascended to my
Father." Some have supposed that Jesus went direcCly into
all the fullness of the Father's glory, and the thief with him.
~2 TFTE KINGDOM OF OOt).
But the scriptures expressly contradict this supposition Peter
says, in the third chapter of his first epistle, that 'Christ also
hath once suffered for sins, *he just for the unjust, that he
might bring us to God, heing put to death in the flesh, but
quickened by the Spirit: l>y which ho he went (jn<l prc-ached
unto the spirits in prison, which sometime were disobedient,
when once the long suffering of God waited in the days oi
Noah, while the ark was preparing, wherein few, that is, eight
souls were saved hy water." From, this we learn that instead
of Jesus going directly from the cross into Ris kingdom, he
went to a certain "prison" where He found some "disobedient
spirits" shut up, who had been there over two thousand
years, or ever since Noah's flood. Jesus preached to them.
Did the thief go with Him? "To-day shalt thou be with me
in paradise." If Jesus went to preach in prison that day,
the thief must have gone with Him; hence % paradise must
mean a place of departed spirits, without respect to its being
either a good or a bad place.
Christ, speaking of His own mission by the mouth of
Isaiah, says, "He hath sent me to bind up the broken hearted,
to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the
prison to them that are bound." This agrees with Peter, as
already quoted. Forasmuch, therefore, as the thief had
never, to our knowledge, been born of the water and the
spirit, he could not, according to the words of the Savior, to
Nicodemus, "enter into the kingdom of God;" but he in all
probability went that day with Jesus to the old antediluvian
prison among the disobedient spirits, where he had the privi-
lege of being preached to : that he and all the rest of the
prisoners "might be judged according to rnen'in the flesh."
( / Peter m. , 0.
If the third "article of religion," believed by the church
of England, be true, then the thief must have gone down
into hell. This article reads thus :
"III. Of the going down of Christ into hell. As Christ
died for us, and was buried, so also is it to be believed that
He went down into hell."'
If the thief went down into "prison," let every other
unbaptized person beware lest he go there too.
niF KINGDOM OP GOD. 7"
Since the Apostles fell asleep, the simplicity and purity of
the ancient gospel have been awfully perverted ; its ordinances
have been changed, especially the ordinance of baptism;
while the ordinance of the laying on of hands for the gift
of the Holy Ghost, has teen almost universally done away.
No churches, either among the Papists or Protestants, have
taught, all the first principles of the gospel in their proper
order. By this we know they are not the church of God.
God is not with them. Their sins are not forgiven them.
The Holy Ghost is not given to them. And they cannot be
saved in the fulness of the glory of the Father's kingdom
neither they nor their fathers for many generations past All
have gone astray far astray, from the ancient gospel. The
church of Christ never existed on the earth without inspired
apostles and prophets in it, who administered all the laws and
ordinances of the gospel without any variation from the true
and perfect pattern. But the apostate churches now on the
earth, have neither inspired apostles, nor prophets, nor any
other inspired officers among them, neither do they consider
them necessary ; and yet without inspiration or revelation-
without immersion for remission of sins, or the ordinance for
the gift of the Spirit they have the bold impudence to call
themselves Christian churches. But they have nothing to do
with Christ, neither has Christ anything to do with them,
only to pour out upon them the plagues written. He has not
spoken to any of them for many centuries, neither will He
speak to them, only in His wrath, and in the fierceness of His
anger, when He rises up to overthrow, to root up and to
destroy them utterly from the earth.
74 THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
CHAPTER III.
THE NATURE AND CHARACTER OP THE LAWS 'GIVEN FOR
THE GOVERNMENT OF ALL ADOPTED CITIZENS.
THREE important subjects relative to the kingdom of God
have been already investigated in Chapters I, and II.
We shall now proceed to the examination of the
Fourth namely, The nature and character of the laws
given for the government of all adopted citizens.
After having complied with the rules of adoption, mankind
are considered the legal citizens of God's kingdom; and as
such, they are required to obey strictly all the laws, ordinances,
statutes, commands, counsels and words of the Great King ;
and in all things show themselves the faithful, honest and
loyal subjects of His government. That the citizens of the
kingdom may be able to render strict obedience to its laws,
they should make themselves thoroughly acquainted with
them, and thus obey understandingly. Persons ignorant of
the laws of the kingdom are liable to be deceived. They may
suppose themselves obeying the law, when, in fact, they are
only complying with some vain and foolish tradition of men.
They are in constant danger of transgressing laws of which
they are ignorant, and of neglecting to observe others that are
of importance.
Millions of modern Christians say they take the Bible as
their "rule of faith and practice" that the Bible is their
law. But we ask, what part of the Bible is the law of God
unto man in this age ? Is the history of the creation a law
unto any one? Is the history, of the building of the ark, or
of the tower of Babel, or of Solomon's lomple, a law or "rule
of faifh and practice" for the saints now? Is the history of
Abraham's travels of the doings of Moses and Aaron of
Israel's wanderings in the wilderness of the wars of Israel
THE KINGDOM OP GOD. 75
under the reign of their judges and kings a law unto succeed-
ing generations? Is the history of Jesus and the apostles a
law binding upon the saints of latter da} T s? Must we be
baptized in Jordan because John baptized there? Must we
ride upon an ass-colt into Jerusalem because Jesus did?
Must we scourge the people out of the Jewish temple because
Jesus thought it necessary to do so? Must we build up
churches in Rome, in Corinth, in Galatia, or in any other
place, because the New Testament gives the history of such
events? Is the history of any of the events recorded in
either the Old or the New Testament a law unto any man
now living? No, it is not. The historical parts of the Bible,
then, are not intended to govern the actions of modern
Christians.
Let us now inquire if all the laws, ordinances, and com-
mands in the Bible are intended as our rule of faith and
practice as a law now binding upon us ? God commanded
Adam that he should not eat of the tree in the midst of the
Garden of Eden. Is this law unto modern Christians ? No.
God commanded Noah that he should build an ark of certain
dimensions, and of a certain kind of wood : that he should
take into the ark a certain number of beasts and fowls. Are
these commands binding upon Christians now ? Surely not.
God commanded Abraham to leave the land of Chaldea and
go into a land wherein he was a stranger. Must modern
Christians obey this command ? Abraham was commanded
to offer up his son Isaac. Is this a law of God's kingdom
now ? God commanded the Israelites to leave Egypt to
walk through the Red sea to pitch their tents in a certain way
to travel in a certain order to build a tabernacle after a
certain pattern which he gave them to offer various animals
and fowls as sacrifices. Are these commands, laws or ordi-
nances the saints' "rule of faith and practice'' in these days?
They are not. God commanded the tribes of Israel to slay
both men, women and children old, and young. Must the
saints in all ages be governed by that command ? No. God
commanded Israel to encompass the walls of Jericho a certain
number of times, blowing upon rams' horns. Is this a law or
command to be observed now? Verily no. Jesus commanded
76 THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
Peter to go and catch a fish in order to pay taxes. Is this
command in force yet''' Jesus commanded the apostles to
tarry in Jerusalem a certain time, until they were qualified to
preach. Must all other saints wait in Jerusalem for a like
qualification ? An angel of the Lord commanded Philip
to go into the south country: another angei commanded
Cornelius to send for Peter ; an angei commanded Joseph,
the husband of Mary, to flee into Egypt, and, after tarrying
there a certain time, an angel commanded him to return again
to the land of Israel. Will any one pretend to say that any
of these commands are to be observed now? There are
many thousands of laws, commands, ordinances and sayings,
like the foregoing, both in the Old and- New Testaments, that
modern Saints cannot obey ; indeed, it would be the bight
of delusion, and a great sin, to undertake to obey them now.
Could any man remain guiltless and kill little infant children
now, because such a command was given to Israel ? No,, he
could jaot. The most of the commands and ordinances of the
Bible were limited in their application, and were never
intended to be binding upon future generations. Many were
limited to single individuals, and they only were required to
obey them ; and when once obeyed, they were no longer bind-
ing upon .those individuals nor any one else. Other laws in
the Bible were given to govern all Israel for many generations ;
yet these also were limited to Israel, and were never intended
to govern Gentile Christians. Most of the commands and
laws in the Bible were given according to circumstances : as
the circumstances were constantly changing, so the commands
and laws were constantly changing to suit circumstances.
The moral law, however, never changes* it remains the
same throughout all dispensations and ages. The Lord com-
manded Israel, saying, Thou shalt not kill, thou shalt not
steal, thou shalt not commit 'adultery, etc. These laws, with
many others, never were intended to be done away,, but
wherever the kingdom of God is established, these laws exist
in full force as rules of faith and practice. Many of the laws
of Moses and the prophets, and of Jesus and the apostles,
were moral in their nature, and never were intended to cease.
The moral law, or law of righteousness, has been revealed
THE KINGDOM OF (10D. 77
anew in different generations and to numerous individuals.
Once revealing this law did not seem sufficient, hence it was
revealed afresh, and over and over again, in successive gener-
ations. Each inspired writer received nan m-clations upou
this great unchangeable law; and, in addition to this, each in
his, turn revealed thousands of commands, laws and ordi-
nances suited to the conditions and circumstances of the
people, which never wore binding upon any but the individuals
who received them, and to whom they were given.
Connected with the moral law, or the law which is intended
to regulate the moral actions of men, there are certain ordi-
nances which are intended as standing ordinances in the king-
dom ; such, for example, as the sacrament of the Lord's
supper, the laying on of hands in the name of the Lord for
the healing of the ^sick,- and the anointing with oil for the
same purpose. It might appear to some as superfluous for
the Lord to reveal through successive prophets and inspired
men the same things which He had previously revealed to
former ages; but when we reflect upon the importance of
being governed by righteous laws, and upon the frailty of
man and his liability to forget God and His laws, we need
not be surprised at this. It is certain that inspired men, in
different ages, have revealed the same things anew, and have
illustrated them in a great variety of ways, so as to impress
the importance of them on the minds of men ; as for example,
how often mankind have been commanded through inspired
men to worship no other god but the true and living God!
How often have they been commanded through inspired men
to keep the Sabbath day holy? Many of the laws given to
Moses were often repeated again in the inspired writings of
future prophets. Modern Christians suppose that the Bible
contains sufficient revelation to save man, They argue "that
the law of righteousness is clearly revealed in that book, and
that more revelation would be superfluous." "If," say they,
"the Bible contains the gospel, why should'another revelation
of the gospel be given?" It is said, "if another gospel be
revealed it must be false ; if the same gospel be revealed it is
useless, for we already have it in anceut revelations." They
further argue, "that if mankind in ancient days could be saved
78 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
by what was revealed to them, the same revelations will sa^e
mankind in tfyese days," hence they suppose there is no need
of any more. This objection urged by modern divines against
new revelation being given in these days, might have been
urged with the same propriety five thousand years ago , as,
for examples, the antediluvian world might have used this
argument against Noah's new revelations. They might have
said that Enoch, the seventh from Adam, had sufficient reve^
lation to save not only his spirit but his body also , and that
Enoch knew of Christ, and prophesied that He "should come
with ten thousand of His saints to execute judgment, 1 .' etc.\
and that if, through the vast numbers of revelations he had
received, he could be translated, body and spirit, into the
abodes of immortality, why not we be saved by the same reve-
lations without any new ones? Why, they might have said,
do you, Noah, pretend to give new revelations, when your
great grandfather Enoch had revelations enough to translate
him? Cannot we be saved, as well as he, if we take Enoch's
revelations as our <{ rule of faith and practice ?" "But," say the
nerw-revelation-deniers of modern times, " Enoch's revelation
said nothing about the flood and the ark, it was therefore nec-
essary that more revelation should be given to warn the people
of these events." Very well. May there not also be some judg-
ments to escape, and important events to happen in our age,
of which the ancient prophets have said nothing? And will
ot new revelation be equally as necessary to make known
these unknown events that may happen in our day, as it was
in Noah's day ? After Matthew had been inspired to write
the gospel, why was it necessary that Mark, Luke and John
should be inspired to write the same gospel? According to
the arguments of the false teachers of modern times, if the
last three evangelists revealed a different gospel from Matthew,
it would be false, and if they revealed the same it would be
useless, there being no necessity for the same thing to be
revealed over again. If the revelation of the gospel by Mat-
thew were sufficient to save men, why, according to their
logic, should any further revelation be given? Why should
Mark, Luke, John, Paul, Peter, James and Jude give new
revelation, after Matthew had given sufficient to save himself
THE KINGDOM OF GOD,
and others? Hut says the false teacher, it was necessary, thai
by the mouth of two or three witnesses every word should bt
established, and once being established, there was no furthei
need of revelation. In reply, we say, if two or three witnesses
were sufficient why did He give eight writers instead of two or
three? We see no more impropriety in sending eight hunJrch
inspired men, or eight thousand ta write more revelation, than
in sending eight.
Besides these eight inspired writers of the 6rst century, vast
numbers of others received revelations during that period, such
as the Prophet Agabus, the four daughters of Philip, and the
numerous prophets among the Corinthians and other churches.
Surely the Lord was not very particular to confine the spirit of
revelation to two or three witnesses, neither was He very care-
ful not to have the same things incorporated in the revelations
of different men.
The inspired writings of the first century, though given at
different times, and through different men, reveal the same
gospel, teach the same law of righteousness, and declare the
same ordinances'; yet no one pretends to deny the usefulness
of either or any of these inspired writings, because the same,
gospel, law and ordinances had previously been revealed in
some other writing. All of these inspired writings are con-
sidered valuable, because they contain, not a different gospel or
law, but different items of revelation which wore once adapted
to the different circumstances of individuals and churches to
whom they were given. These ever varying items of revela-
tion are valuable, not as a law or rule for the church in these
days, but as matters of history. The revelation to Saul of
Tarsus to "arise and go into Damascus" the revelation to
Ananias to "arise and go into the street that is called Straight,
and enquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul" the
revelation to the prophets in the church at Antioch to lt set
apart Barnabas and Saul to the work of the ministry" the
revelation to Saul to "make haste, and get quickly out of Jeru-
salem," for the Jews would not receive his testimony, and
numerous other like revelations, are valuable as matters of
history only; for no one will have the absurdity to say that
such revelations are binding upon any one else excepting the
80 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
persons that received them. The history of God's revelations,
ever varying to suit circumstances, is an encouragement for
the Saints in the ninteenth century to seek after new revela-
tions, like the ancients, which shall be adapted to the ever-
varying and innumerable circumstances with which they may
be surrounded. It will do no good to read the history
of the angel sending Philip into the south country to preach,
unless ministers can be sent by revelation in these days into the
right country or field of labor. It will be of no advantage to
read the history of the revelations given through the prophets of
Antioch, relating to the calling and ministry of Paul and Bar-
nabas, unless there are prophets and revelations in these days
to call men to the ministry in the same way. The history of other
men's revelations, callings, and missions, would be of no more
advantage to us than the history of a good dinner would be to
a hungry man, or the history of the miraculous deliverance of
the three Hebrew children from the fiery furnace would be to a
man perishing in the flames. Callings and missions in the
ninteenth century require new revelations as much as in the
first century. The history of others' callings, missions and
duties, under certain circumstances, gives no knowledge of our
callings, missions and duties under different circumstances
As well might we say to a hungry man that he has no need to
eat in these days, as to say to the Saints they have no need of
new revelation in these days. If a hungry man be told to read
the history of the loaves and fishes on which others feasted,
and be satisfied therewith, his appetite would be greatly
increased, and he woul'd desire to eat for himself; so if the
Saint who is hungering and thirsting after righteousness be
told to read the history of the innumerable revelations given to
the ancient Saints, varied to suit their circumstances, and be
satisfied therewith, it will greatly increase his desire to., receive
revelation for himself suited to his own circumstances.
l Man shall not live by bread alone, but by trery word hj
God." This cannot mean every word which God has spoken
indifferent ages; for it would be impossible to livre by all the
words of God spoken to Noah to Abraham to Mosesto
the prophets and to the apostles. Thousands of words which
God has given ^ould be obeyed only by the very individuals
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 81
lo whom they were given. No other person could obey them.
Man is to live by every word of God, contained in those general
laws which are given for the government of His kingdom in all
ages; and ho is also to live by every word which shall be given
to him as an individual. In the latter case his circumstances
may be such as to require vast numbers of new revelations
suited to his condition. These revelations, no- doubt, would
greatly differ from any that were ever before given to man, or
from any that would ever afterwards be given. No two ind-ivid
uals, churches, nations, or generations, are in the same con-
dition ; not even one individual is in the same circumstances
in any two successive periods of his life. Consequently there
is no period, nor year, nor generation, nor .age., wherein new
revelations are not needed among the people of God.. The
nature and character of the laws given for the government of
adopted citzens, then, are not only those which are binding on
man in every age, but those new revelations which arc given
directly to the citizens from year to year during their own lives.
When new revelations or laws are given for the benefit of a
church or people, they are generally communicated through
the prophets or other inspired officers of the Church. When
they are given to suit the circumstances of an individual, they
are sometimes communicated through an inspired officer, as
in the cases of Samuel's revelation to Saul of Nathan's lo
David, and numerous othr_Jnstanees tharmightjje named;
and sometimes they are given directly to the individual him-
self, as in the case of the revelation to Cornelius, to Philip, to
the shepherds, to the wise men of the east, to Anna, to Simeon,
and to great numbers of others mentioned in sacred his-
tory.
It may be thought by some that a doctrine of continued
revelation is a dangerous doctrine, calculated to deceive and
mislead weak-minded persons to believe in anything and every
thing pretending to be revelations. But let such persons reflect
that God is the author of such doctrine; and it. is not at all
likely that He would establish continued revelation among His
people if it were a dangerous doctrine. Can the -wisest of our
readers point out a people of God in any age of the world to
whom He did not ive continued revelations 9 Has God ever
THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
acknowledged any people or church as His own that did not
receive new revelations for their own benefit? The danger,
then, is all on the other side. The man who does not believe
in continued revelation among the people of God, is already
deceived and has not the religion of the Bible. By rejecting
new revelation, he rejects one of the great fundamental princi-
ples by which the people of- God in^all ages are clearly distin-
guished from every other people. But the reader may ask, is
there not danger of being deceived by false revelation? We
reply, yes ; but shall we reject the true coin, because there is
danger of being deceived with the spurious? Shall we reject
all vegetable food because some vegetables are poisonous?
Shall we reject the gift of the Holy Spirit, because there are
many false spirits abroad among men? Shall we reject the
doctrine of salvation through Christ, because there have been
many false christs? Shall we reject new revelation from God,
because there have been many false ones?
Every faithful, upright person in the Church or kingdom of
God enjoys the gift of the Holy Ghost, which is a sure preven-
tative against all deception. The Holy Spirit knows all things,
and never deceives any one. Jesus said (see John xu?., xv., and
xvi. chapters)^ "The Comforter which is the Holy Ghost, whom
the Father will send in my name, He shall tca,ch you all things,
and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have
said unto you,"" "Howbeit, when He the Spirit of truth is
come, he will guide you into all truth : for He shall not speak
of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He
speak; and He will shew you things to come. He shall glorify
Me: for He shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you.
All things that the Father hath are mine; therefore said I,
that He shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you." Per-
haps some may suppose that this Comforter which is called the
Holy Ghost, was only to be given to the apostles; but Peter
said to thousands on the day of Penteccf t, that jf they would
repent and be baptized for the remission of sins, they should
"receive the gift of the Holy Ghost;" and then to shew them
that the promise of this gift was not limited to a few thousand
persons, he says, in the next sentence, "For the promise i*
unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 83
as many as the Lord our God shall call." This passage evi-
dently proves that the promise of the Eloly Ghost, was a pro-
mise universal in its extent, embracing all mankind who would
comply with the conditions of repentance and baptism. If,
then, all mankind can receive the gift of the Holy Ghost,
where is the danger of their being deceived by false revela-
tions? Nowhere, if they- are faithful enough to retain the
Spirit. "He shall teach you all things" "He shall guide
you into all truth." Oh' how easy it is with this Spirit to
detect false revelations, and to be guided into the tiiuth of all
new ones! The Spirit knows its own revelations and can tes-
tify of them. Hence, says John, in one of his epistles directed
to the saints generally, "The anointing which ye have received
of Him abidetb in you, and ye need not that any man teach
you , but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and
is truth, and is no lie; and even as it hath taught you, ye shall
abide in Him" (/. John ii. chap). This "anointing" evidently
means the promised Spirit which all the churches of the saints
enjoyed. All the saints were taught by this Spirit in all things.
By this Spirit they could detect false apostles, false prophets,
false teachers, false spirits, false doctrines, and false revelations
without the least difficulty
Paul said, that "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither
have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath
prepared for them that love Him. But God hath revealed
them unto us by His Spirit ; for the Spirit searcheth all things,
yea, the deep things of God. Now we have received not the
spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God? that we
might know the things that are freely given to us of God. ' '
"But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of
God for they are foolishness unto him neither can he know
them, because they are spiritually discerned. But he that is
spiritual judgeth all things" (/. Cor. ii. chap.). Thus we per-
ceive that the "natural man cannot know the things of tfie
Spirit;" therefore he is liable to be deceived, and to embrace
false revelations, and believe a lie and be damned, because with-
out the Spirit he is unable to judge whether a revelation IE
from God or from some other source. Not so with the spiritual
man ; he judgeth att things, and decides by the Spirit between
84 THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
error and truth. Neither the eye, the ear, nor the heart of a
natural man has perceived the things in reserve for the
righteous; but the spiritual man has a knowledge of them by
revelation. "God hath revealed them unto us by Mis Spirit, 1 *
The Saints find out "the deep things of God" by the Spirit.
The faithful Saints or the elect cannot be deceived , for the
Holy Ghost dwells in them as a Spirit of constant revelation,
teaching them all things ; guiding them into all truth; shewing
them things to come; taking of the things of the Father and
shewing the same unto them by heavenly visions and dreams,
and revealing the deep things of Cod such as no natural man
could ever see, hear, think of, or know, for they are only
spiritually discerned. .Thus there is no possibility of a person's
ever being deceived who follows the teachings and revelations
of the Holy Ghost.
The revelations given by the Holy Ghost ; by the voice of
the Lord; by the ministry of! angels; by visions and dreams,
and by the inspired officers of the kingdom, are the kind of
laws ordained for the government of the Saints. By such laws
they have been governed in every age and dispensation. All
churches who have not faith to obtain revelations and laws by
the inspiration of the Holy Ghost; arc not the churches of
God. Though they may pretend to great piety ; profess to be
Christians; make long prayers ; preach eloquent sermons, and
meet together every Sabbath day under the pretence of wor-
shipping God, yet if they have not faith to obtain new revela-
tions, and visions, and the" ministry of angels, they arc not the
church of God, and are deceiving themselves and others with
a false and delusive religion ; a religion by which they will
perish, as the scripture saith, tl Where there is no vision the
people perish" (Proverbs xxi&. Ifc).
In all human governments there is a necessity for new laws
to be given, and sometimes in great abundance.. No one will
be so wild as to say that the laws given one thousand years ago
to England, to France, and to the various nations of the earth,
have been strictly applicable to the infinite variety of circum-
stances in which they have since been placed. ,Every one
knows that all governments would soon fall into the most inex-
tricable confusion should new laws cease to be given only for
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 8f,
the short period of fifty years. Every town, city, and district,
of any extent, pay out their thousands annually for the support
of a law- making department. If new circumstances in all
human governments are, constantly calling for new laws, why
not new circumstances in God's government also require new
laws? It inay, perhaps, be argued that human laws are imper-
fect, and therefore new ones are given ; but that God's laws
being perfect, no new ones are necessary. In reply to this we
observe that in human governments new laws are not generally
given because of the imperfections of the old ones, but because
new conditions require it. New laws are not often give instead
of the old ones, but in addition to them ; both old and new
remaining in full force. The want of new laws would be
equally as necessary though human laws were ever so perfect.
So in the kingdom of God, the perfection of the old laws does
not in the least obviate the necessity of new ones as new cir-
cumstances arise.
In all huraan governments every law is made by the legal
law-making department, or else it is of no force, and the people
are not bound by it. So in the kingdom of God, all laws must
come from the Great Law-Giver, or else they are of no force,
and the people are under no obligations to obey them. If any
body of unauthorized men on this land, were to write out a
code of laws for the government of the United States,
who would be so lost to all reason and common sense
as to suppose such laws were legal and valid 9 Yet there are
millions who consider themselves under obligations to believe
and obey the uninspired writings in the "Thirty- nine Articles"
of the church of England, and in the various creeds, cate-
chisms, confessions of faith, and disciplines of other sects, as
though they had actually come afresh from God. The vast
variety of creeds and articles of faith now in the world, shows
clearly that mankind consider that they have need of more
rules and laws besides those given in ancient days. The neces*
sity of more has appeared so obvious, that they have concluded
to have more at all hazards. To obtain more, from the Great
King, they suppose is entirely out of the question. The only
way, in their estimation", is to usurp the place of God, and give
laws to the Deoole as He ancientlv did. To obtain laws
W THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
from the legal Law-Giver in these days, they assert i& the
highest blasphemy, but to usurp authority and give laws and
articles of faith in God's stead, they consider is all right. The
archbishops, bishops, and whole clergy of the church of Eng-
land, with the king at their head, thinking that' the Lord had
given all' the rules, laws, and articles of faith in the Bible which
He ever intented to give, and seeing the great necessity there
was for more, 'concluded that wherein the Lord failed in sup-
plying the present wants of their church they would make ft
up out of the superabundance of their own wisdom. The
first rich display of their fruitful imaginations was to invent an
entire new kind of god, which' no former generation ever
thought of. A description of this god they have given in their
first article of religion. He is there represented to be "with-
out body, parts, or ^ass/Vws. " Such is the first effort of this
great body of learned divines in helping the Lord make article*
of faith. When the Lord made articles of religion in oldcD
times, He had not the assistance of such learned men ; per-
haps that may be the reason that this bodiless, passionless god of
modern times was' not then discovered ! Oh! what darkness
the world would have -been in relative to this god without
"parts," if these modern divines, had suffered the God of
Israel to give articles of religion as He did in ancient, days !
Had it not been for this learned body, the world never would
have known that the whole of any thing could exist without
"parts! " they never would have known the difference between
this newly- in vented god and the God of Israel, who said to
Moses, "thou shalt see my back PARTS" (Exodus xxxii 23).
Let the church of England hush all their fears, for their god
can neither see, hear, nor speak ; they never need be afraid
that he will give them new revelations, or laws, or articles nf
religion, or interfere in any way with their church matters. The
God of Israel makes His own laws and articles of religion for
His own church in all ages; but this modern god, having no
tongue, nor mouth nor any other "parts," has left this work
entirely to his Right Reverend Worshippers.;
FIFTH. The character, disposition, and Qualification* neces-
sary for every cift'zen. to posses*.
A-fter being adopted into the kingdom of God it is necessary
THE KINGDOM OP GOD. 87
that all citizens should cultivate such a character and dispo-
sition as shall be most pleasing to their King. Whenever the
King shall give them advice or counsel upon any subject, they
should, without any hesitation, adhere strictly to that advice or
counsel. It is a great thing to find out the will of God, but it
is still greater to do it. God requires the most perfect obedi-
ence on the part of His subjects. We may not always discern
the end or result of doing as we are commanded ; but this is
no excuse for disobedience. 'Abraham did not know the useful
result the Lord had in view in commanding him to offer up his
son Isaac ; if he had followed the dictates of his own natural
feelings or affections, he never would have attempted to comply
with this command; it was enough for him to understand that
God required such a sacrifice, without waiting till He imformed
him of the reason why He required it. This should be the dispo-
sition and character of every child of God, to go with all his
heart and do whatever the Lord requires, though he may be
utterly in the dark as to the purpose which God may wish to
accomplish byu giving such commandment. Does a skillful
general reveal to all his soldiers all his purposes and designs in
regard to the enemy? No, he only reveals unto them what he
wishes them to do, while the result of their obedience is often-
times entirely hidden from their view. If soldiers were never
to obey until they understood the useful results to be accom-
plished, they would not be very loyal to their officers. How
many there are among mankind that would be delighted to
obtain a revelation of God's will concerning themselves, if they
could be persuaded that He would not reveal any thing contrary
to their wishes. They would be very sorry to get a revelation
"to sell all that they had and give to the poor," as Jesus told
the young man in ancient days. They would not like to hear
"a voice from heaven" commanding them to come out of
Babylon, or to leave their native land, their fine farms and
splendid mansions, and go into a strange country as Abraham
did : they would prefer to receive no revelations at all, rather
than be directed to make such sacrifices. But not so with good,
faithful citizens of the kingdom of God: they wish to be
guided by new revelation day by day, and year by year: thev
delight to do every thing that the Lord reveals to them, believ-
ing that it will be for their future happiness and well-being.
88 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
It is not everj 7 one that crieth Lord, Lord, that shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven, but it is he that doeth the will of
the Father. Justification, sanctification, purification, and glo-
rification, are all obtained through the atonement of Jesus
Christ by doing the will of the Father, as made manifest by the
revelation of His word, Jesus prays to the Father thus
"Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy word is truth."
Reader, do you desire to be justified from all your sins? if so,
obey the law of justification as revealed from heaven, and your
sins shall be blotted out. Do' you desire to be sanctified and
purified from all unrighteous and uuholy desires? if so, seek
to obtain the word of the Lord by new revelation, and after you
have obtained it, either directly to yourself, or through others,
be sure and obey it, and you shall be made pure and clean ; but
remember that after the word of the Lord has come unto you
and His will is revealed, and you refuse to obey, your situation
will be much worse than that of those to whom the Lord has never
spoken. "He that knoweth his master's will," through the
medium of new revelation, "and doeth it not, the same shall
be beaten with many stripes; but he that knoweth it not,"
that is, has never been favored with a message or revelation
from his master, "and doeth things worthy of stripes, shall only
be beaten with few stripes."
When the children of the kingdom pray, let them be careful
not to use vain repetitions as the church of England do in their
"Litany," for they repeat the same thing over again on every
Sunday, Wednesday, and Friday; the same things are asked
for some fifty or sixty times on each of these days; so that in
fifty years each member of that church repeats the same peti-
tion something like four hundred thousand times. The faith-
ful Saints will avoid all such wicked mockery, for it is very dis-
pleasing to the true God to have such "vain repetitions" con-
stantly sounding in His ears year after year. Where is there a
sensible man in all the world that would not be disgusted with
his own children, or with any other persons, who should con;
stantly annoy him by asking for the same thing some fifty times
a day, for three days every week, and follow it up year after
year? Such persons would be counted as insane, or unfit for the
society of rational beings. How much more, then, will the
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 89
true God be disgusted, and abhor such nonsense? Any being,
except a bodiless, passionless nonentity^ would treat such wor-
shippers with contempt, and consider them a nuisance in all
civilized society.
When the Saints pray, they should endeavor to find out what
they want most, and then calmly, simply, and honestly ask
for it with an expectation of receiving it; for, says our
Savior, u lf my words abide in you, and yc abide in me, ye
shall ask what ye will, and it shall Be given unto you." Do
not think that you will be heard for much speaking or for
vain repetitions. If you fail in receiving any thing that would
be for your benefit, or any that is promised, you may know
that there is some cause for it : perhaps you may not have
been as faithful as you ought ; the fault, if any, must be in
yourself; for God's promises are sure. Therefore seek to find
out the reason why your prayer is not answered, and remove
the cause, and then ask again, and if all is right on your part,
you will receive an answer. Seek not to express your desires
before the Lord in great swelling words, to be praised of men
for your eloquence, .neither convert your voice into some unna-
tural tone; but endeavor to speak to the Lord with the same
degree of sincerity and confidence that a child has in asking its
parents for food. When you desire any particular blessing, do
not let your mind be wandering upon hundreds of other bles-
sings which are foreign from the one which you more earnestly
desire, lest your faith become divided, and you fail of receiving
any answer. If a great multitude of things are asked for in
the same prayer, the Saints are sometimes apt afterwards to
forget some things which they have prayed for, and conse-
quently do not look with earnest expectation for the answer,
and because of this the blessing is withheld.
The great secret in obtaining favors from God, is to form,
modify, and cultivate such characters and dispositions as will
correspond in every respect with the teachings of the word arid
spirit of Christ. Condescend to men of low estate. Despise
not the poor because of his poverty ; and when you prepare a
feast, invite in, u the poor, the halt, the maimed and blind ; for
they cannot recompense you again in this life, but you shall
receive your recompense at the resurrection of the just." Feed
90 THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
the hungry clothe the caked administer to the widow and
the fatherless in their afflictions visit the sick. Let .your love
abound unto all men : endeavor to reclaim men from the error
of their ways by telling them the plain, unvarnished truth in
meekness and with sobriety, remembering that you yourselves
were once in gross darkness, because of the traditions and false
religions with which you were surrounded , therefore have com-
passion upon the millions of deluded beings who have deceived
themselves with the pomp and vain show of modern Christian-
ity. Be upright and honest before all men. Practice virtue
and holiness continually. Such should be the disposition and
character of all the children of God, in order to qualify them-
selves for usefulness in this world, and to inherit eternal life m
the world to come.
CHAPTER IV
THE RIGHTS, PRIVILEGES AND BLESSINGS ENJOYED BY THE
SUBJECTS IN THIS LIFE.
T N the preceding chapters of this treatise, we have already
* illustrated FIVE important subjects relative to the king-
dom of God. The next to be considered in the order of our
arrangement is the
Sixth -Namely, The rights, privileges, and blessings enjoyed
by the subjects in this life.
The faithful subjects of the kingdom of God are entitled by
promise to certain rights and privileges which are not granted
to the citizens of any other kingdom. All the children of
the kingdom have the right of offering up daiiy petitions to the
King. This inestimable right or privilege is one with which
the citizens of other governments are not favored. It is not
only granted as a privilege, but it is also enjoined as a duty
upon all the inhabitants of the kingdom, to plainly make
known all their wants, and represent all their grievance or wrongs
THE KINGDOM OP GOD. 91
which they may have endured from the citizens of other gov-
ernments. Those petitions offered in righteousness, an
always favorably received; and the blessings asked for IE
faith, if calculated to benefit the petitioner, are never with-
held.
The blessings promised to the children of the kingdom in
this life, are wisdom, knowledge, joy, healings, miracles,
tongues, interpretations, revelations, visions, dreams. tli
ministry of angels, prophesyings, power to cast out devils;
power against deadly poisons, and in fine, all the other gift!-
of the Holy Ghost as recorded in the scriptures of truth.
Many thousands of sincere honest inquirers have been
exceedingly anxious to know whether they were really .in the
kingdom of God or not. This is an inquiry of infinite import-
ance, and one upon which none should rest satisfied short of
a certain knowledge. For the benefit of such inquirers, we
here give them an infallible sign by which they may always
know the kingdom of God from all other kingdoms. Where-
ever the miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost are enjoyed, there
the kingdom of God exists: wherever these gifts are not
enjoyed, there the kingdom does not exist.
That believers might be distinguished from unbelievers
throughout all the world, Jesus promised certain signs to the
former. He said unto them, u These st'gns shall follow them
that believe: in my matne shall they cast out devils; they
shall speak with new tongues ; they shall take up serpents ;
and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them ;
they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.
(Mark xvi. 17, 18, 19.) This promise has been supposedly
many to have been limited to the apostles or to the official
members of the Church of Christ; but it will be perceived
from the context, that Jesus made this promise to every crea-
ture throughout all the world who would believe the gospel.
In the 15th verse, He commanded the apostles to "go into all
the world and preach the gospel to every creature." In the
16th verse, He promised salvation to every baptized believer,
and damnation to every unbeliever. In the three following
verses, He promises miraculous signs to the believer. The
promise of miraculous signs was as unlimited in its nature as
92 THE KINGDOM OF, GOD
the promise of salvation. Where the one ceases, the other
ceases also. Miraculous signs are a part of the gospel plan,
as much as the remission of sins or the gift of the Holy
Ghost.
The gospel plan embraces certain commands or ordinances
to be believed and obeyed, and certain blessings to be received.
To limit the blessings of the gospel to the first age of Christ-
ianity, is to limit the gospel to that age; for all the blessings,
including the signs, were to be received wherever the gospel
was received.
Nothing can be more erroneous than to suppose that these
signs were merely given to establish the truth of Christianity,
aad that when that was once established, they were no longer
needed. The signs are as much included in the system of
Christianity, as any other blessing that can be named. If the
signs have ceased, true Christianity, of which the signs are a
component part, has ceased. If signs 'have established the
system of Christianity, why should they, as a part of the
very system itself cea^se as unnecessary, while the other part
of the system remains? Why not the whole system cease, as
well as a part? Why tell the world that Christianity was
established by miraculous signs, and then declare, that as
soon as it was established, nearly all of its blessings ceased?
If it be established, the whole system, signs and all, should
continue in full force, as long as there is a sod on the earth
to be saved .
' If so great a portion of the gospel blessings were intended
to cease as unnecessary, is it not exceedingly strange that no
intimation should be given in the scriptures to that effect?
When the commands, ordinances, and blessings of the system
of Christianity have been once established in the earth, have
we not every reason to believe, without the least shadow of a
doubt, that they are intended to continue, unless something
to the contrary is intimated in the word of God? After
Jesus had promised miraculous signs to the believers in all
the world, would He withhold the promised blessings from
them in any part of the world, or in any age, without giving
some reason for not fulfilling His promise? Every believer
in all the world, and in every age, should seek after the mirac-
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 93
ulous signs with as much confidence and assurance as he
would seek after any other promised blessing, until Jesus
intimates in His word that He no longer intends bestowing
them according to promise. Until our Lord declares that He
will no longer bestow the promised signs upon believers, every
church who are not in possession of these signs, may know
that they are not true believers. If true believers fail in
receiving the promised signs, they have no reason to suppose
that they will receive the promised salvation. Modern Chris-
tians who do not enjoy the signs of believers, cannot expect to
enjoy the salvation of believers.
One of two things is certainly true, either modern Chris-
tians who do not enjoy the miraculous signs, are not true
believers, or else Jesus fails on His part to fulfill His promise.
If they are not true believers, they will fail of salvation ; if
Jesus fails on His part to fulfill one promise, what confidence
Uave they to suppose that He will fulfill the others? If true
believers learn that Jesus withholds one promise without
rendering any reason for so doing, what certainty have they
that He will not also withhold every other promise? They
can have no certainty at all. Nothing sure upon which to
build their hopes of salvation. If one promise fails, all may
fail. If the words of Jesus are not fulfilled in one thing, this
is calculated to destroy all confidence in the rest of His say-
ings. Therefore, if they really are true believers, Jesus has
refused to fulfill His promise, and give them the signs of true
believers, and consequently they may expect that He will
refuse to give them a glorious resurrection and an inheritance
in His presence,
It may be argued that Jesus has nowhere in His word lim-
ited, the promise of a glorious resurrection, and of salvation
to the believers who should live in the first age of Christian-
ity, and therefore, these promises may be claimed in all" suc-
cessive ages. So, likewise, it may be argued that, as Jesus
has nowhere in His word limited the miraculous signs to the
believers of the first age of Christianity, therefore they may
be claimed by believers in all subsequent ages, as long as the
earth should stand.
Jesus promised both the salvation and signs : both were
promised to every creature in all the world who should believe
$4 THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
the gospel: both, so far as we can discover from the wor of
God, were intended for r believers of all future generations.
Modern believers assert that they have not obtained the
promised signs. Why, tfcen, do they assert that they shall
obtain the promised salvation ? Why suppose that Jesus will
fulfill one promise, when He fails to fulfill the other? To illus-
trate this subject, we offer the following parable :
A certain king, great and powerful, reigned over a numer-
ous and happy people. His territories were situated in the-
most beautiful and delightful portions of the earth. The
land abounded with the most valuable treasures, such as were
unknown in any other country. Nothing could exceed the
order, peace, prosperity, and happiness diffused throughout
all his dominions.
At a certain time, the king sent forth ambassadors among all
nations, to invite them to become subjects of his government,
and in due time to emigrate to his happy country. These
ambassadors were invested with power to legally administer
the oath of allegiance, and all other laws and ordinances
which the king had established for the purpose of adopting
citizans into his own government. And the king said unto
them, "He that receiveth you and becomes an adopted citizen,
shall, when he emigrates, receive an inheritance iu my domin-
ions : but he that is not adopted shall in no wise enter into
my kingdom. These signs or tokens shall accompany the
adopted citizens: in my name they shall carry a costly metal,
enstamped with the great seal of my authority; they shall
wear upon one of their fingers a choice jewel from my own
dominions; they shall have a white stone upon which shall be
engraved, in unknown characters, a new name known only to
themselves. All these signs or tokens shall accompany
them."
The ambassadors went forth as they were directed, and
many thousands in all parts of the world received the ordi-
nances of adoption; and the signs or tokens of their legal citi-
zenship were abundantly manifested. When the adopted
citizens received the promised signs, they were greatly con-
firmed, and believed with much assurance that they should,
after emigration, receive the promised inheritance.
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 95
ID process of time a great persecution arose. Many of
these adopted citizens were put to death. Many others began,
through carelessness, to lose the precious signs and tokens of
their citizenship. At length persecution began to abate, and
the proclamation of the king was received more favorably.
Many, on account of its increasing popularity, assumed the
authority to administer the oath of allegiance and the ordin-
ances of adoption, without either seeing or hearing from the
king. For fear the people would question their authority,
they flattered them with the idea that the king would no
longer call ambassadors by revealing any new commission, and
that the whole work of cqmmissioning and authorizing was
left entirely to their own wisdom. But it was soon found that
the signs and tokens of citizenship were no longer granted,
although many petitioned the king very earnestly to send
them, but their petitions were unheeded. The reason of this
was, because no one was authorized from the king to adminis-
ter the oath of allegiance and adopt citizens legally. There-
fore the king would not give the tokens of citizenship. But
these unauthorized usurpers, who had already made the
people believe that it was unnecessary to receive a commission
by any new revelation, next actually persuaded the people to
believe that the signs and tokens of citizenship were also
unnecessary. Popularity and age soon established these false
traditions, insomuch that the people almost universally
believed, in direct opposition to the promise of the king, that
the signs of citizenship were unnecessary.
They continued to emigrate in great numbers as was sup-
posed to the promised land, where it was expected they would
receive the promised inheritance. But atf it was absurd,
according to their traditions, to expect any communication
from that land, they could not tell whether the emigrants
were permitted to enter into the kingdom and receive their
inheritance or not. Now the king was very angry with those
who had usurped authority, and had administered the laws of
adoption without being sent. He was also very angry with
the people who had suffered themselves to be so grossly
imposed upon, as to suppose that any could be sent without
some communication from him. He. therefore, withheld
% THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
from them the promised signs and also the promised inherit-
ance, for none of them had been legally adopted. Though
they obtained none of the tokens or signs, yet they vainly
flattered themselves that they should get the inheritance.
But as many as were found who had been deceived, and had
not the promised signs of citizenship, were taken and bound
as enemies and aliens, and cast into -their own place; and
great misery prevailed among them weeping, and wailing,
and gnashing of teeth.
And after a long time had passed away, the king sent forth
from his dominions one mighty and strong, clothed with great
power ; and many other messengers were called and sent even
according to the first pattern. And they were commanded to
go unto every nation, kindred, tongue and people, and call
upon all men to come forth and be legally adopted, and take
the oath of allegiance from such as were authorized to admin-
ister it, and from their hands to receive the ordinances of
adoption. And the king again renewed his promise, and said
that the signs and tokens of citizenship should again be
enjoyed, and such should receive the promised inherit-
ance.
Now these messengers went forth according to the com-
mandments of the king, and those who received them were
blessed with the signs, and had much assurance. Now these
unauthorized usurpers who pretended to be the servnats of
the king, and those whom they had deceived, when they saw
the signs and tokens of citizenship again made manifest, were
exceedingly angry, and sent forth all manner of wicked accus-
ations and lies against the king's messengers, and those who
had received them ; and by these wicked means the people
were stirred up to greatly persecute them, destroying many,
and driving others from place to place, and from city to city.
At length they were driven forth a great distance from among
the nations; and there they were nourished until they became
exceedingly strong: the king himself greatly strengthened
them by additional tokens of bis goodness,
The king's messengers, notwithstanding the cruelties which
they received from the people, continued to go from nation to
nation, and the signs and tokens of citizenship began to shine
THE KINGDOM OF GOD 07
forth with greater brilliancy, which enraged the pretcnted
citizens who had not these tokens still more , and they
gathered together in multitudes upon .all the face of the earth
to 6ght against those who had the signs of citizenship. In
process of time, after passing through many tribulations, the
lawful heirs went out from among the nations with power and
great glory, and gathered themselves in one. And it came to
pass that they built a great city unto the king, and he came
with all the mighty ones of his dominions, and dwelt among
them; and those who had fought against his messengers,
perished ; and all the earth came under the dominion of the
great king.
Let us now examine the use or benefit of these miraculous
signs. Jesus said, "These signs shall follow thfin tint
believe." If they were to be of no particular use or benefit
to the believer, it is not reasonable to suppose that Jesus
would have promised them. Modern Christendom asserts
that these signs were given, not so much for the benefit of
believers, as for the convincing of unbelievers. The servants
of God, it is said, wrought signs and wonders to establish the
divine authenticity of their calling and message, Signs fol-
lowed, they assert, that all people might know believers from
unbelieversthe true Church from every other church.
If these signs, as modern divines suppose, were giveu for
these purposes, then we ask, why should they be done away
in succeeding ages, when there were millions of unbelievers
upon the earth ? How are people to determine at the present
day which among the modern churches is the Church of
Christ? How shall they know believers from unbelievers? or
the ministers of Christ from deceivers or impostors? We can
distinguish them now, says modern Christendom, by the word
of God. But the word of God says, 4 Vins shall follow them
that believe." And as they deny signs in the>e days, the
word of God would at once condemn them nil as unbelievers. 1
Not any of the Papist or Protestant sects can prove, by the
word of God, to the unbelieving world, that they are the true
church that their ministry is authorized of God, and that
they are true believers in Christ The word of God condemn-
98 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
them all, because they have not the signs which Jesus said
should follow the believers.
The Protestants denounce the Catholics as the mother of
harlots the most wicked and corrupt power on earth. The
Catholics denounce the Protestants as heretics and apostates
from the true church. The word of God denounces them
both as unbelievers, because they lack the signs. The infidel
world denounces the word of God, because miraculous signs
follow neither Catholics nor Protestants, who pretend to be
believers. The sincere inquirer is almost distracted, because
he is in greater doubt whether to believe in Catholics, Protes-
tants, infidelity, or the word of God. If signs then were
given to distinguish the ministers of Christ from impostors,
surely the present generation need them if ever they were
needed.
In the midst of all these conflicting opinions, the humble
servant of God comes forth and boldly declares that no church
can be the true church, unless they obey the words of Christ
and enjoy the signs of believers. He testifies with authority
that all the promises of Jesus will be fulfilled while there is
one believer upon the face of the earth to be* perfected and
saved. He testifies that all who deny that signs will follow
them that believe, are unbelievers, who, According to the
words of Christ, must be damned.
It is very evident, however, that these signs were not given
merely for the purpose of convincing unbelievers. "In my
name," says Jesus, "they shall cast out devils." although this
power might, in certain cases convince the unbelieving world,
yet it is by no means to be supposed that this was the prin-
cipal design. Devils and unclean spirits frequently took pos-
session of the human tabernacle, tormenting individuals in
various ways. Jesus promised believers that they, in His
name, should cast them out. Now one object which Jesus
had in view in granting this power, was to benefit the one
possessed. Another object was to confirm the believers, that
they by having power over the devil in this life, might be
more fully assured that they should obtain a complete victory
and final triumph over him in the world to come. That per-
son who cannot obtain power in the name of Jesus to cast out
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 99
devils ID this life, has great reason to fear lest the devil shall
obtain power over him in the next life. What aurance has
any one that he shall obtain a complete salvation from the
power of the devil, when his spirit shall leave the body, if he
cannot claim the promise of Jesus, and cast him out while
his spirit dwells in the body? One of the purposes then which
Jesus had in view in bestowing this blessing, was that believ-
ers might learn to prevail against the devil before they should
enter the invisible world of spirits. And another purpose, as
we have already named, was to deliver the unhappy demoniac
from his miserable and wretched condition, and set him free
from the grasp of this awful monster. ^
Now both of these purposes are just as essential for the
good of mankind in this age as in the first age of Christianity.
It would be equally as essential for a man who is possessed of
devils in this age to be liberated, as it was in any former age.
And it would also' be equally as essential that a believer
should learn to command the devil in the name of Jesus, that
he might obtain a complete victory over him in all things, as it
was for ancient believers. Therefore, as there is no scripture
to do away this promise, nor any reason to prove it unneces-
sary, it must be intended for believers of all ages until the devil
is bound.
u They shah speak in new tongues." The benefit of this
miraculous sign is obvious to every one. If a servant of God
were under the necessity of acquiring in the ordinary way a
knowledge of languages, a large portion of his time would be
unprofitably occupied. While he was spending years to learn
the language of a people sufficiently accurate to preach the
glad tidings of salvation unto them, thousands would be perish-
ing for the want of the knowledge. If he could be endowed
immediately by the power of the Holy Ghost to speak in any
language necessary, how much laborious study would be
avoided ! how much time would be saved that could' be occu-
pied more usefully in the spread of the gospel! how much
more accurately would principles be expressed, when, not only
the ideas, but the language itself is given by the Holy Ghost!
How vastly superior is God's plan of qualifying His servants
to preach in different languages and tongues, to the plans
100 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
adopted by modern divines! The servant of God is qualified
in a moment, as it were, to preach by the inspiration of the
Holy Spirit in the language of any people to whom he may be
sent; while modern divines will throw away years in acquiring
the knowledge of a language ; and when they have acquired it,
they cannot preach in it by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost,
but are still dependent upon their own learning and wisdom.
In one day the unlearned fishermen of Galilee acquired a
more extensive qualification for preaching in the different lan-
guages of the earth, than all the various grades and ranks of
clergymen who have disgraced the name of Christianity on the
eastern hemisphere for the last seventeen centuries. The gift
of tongues was not confined to the ministers of Christ alone,
but it was bestowed liberally upon the private members of the
Church. Indeed, it was one of the signs promised to believers
throughout all the world. As scon as Paul baptized the Epbe-
sians, he laid his hands upon them and they received the Holy
Ghost, and immediately spake with tongues and prophesied
(See Actsxix. 6.). When the household of Cornelius received
the Holy Spirit, they also spake with tongues and glorified God
(Acts x. 46). The Corinthian church were abundantly blessed
with this gift(>See /. Cor. xii., xiii andxvi, chapters).
That the principle use ot this gift was to preach the gospel
to the people of diiferent tongues and languages we presume
no one will deny. And that there was another benefit derived
through the medium of this gift is also evident The members
of the church were confirmed and strengthened in their faith
by the enjoyment of this gift. Jesus hid promised this
miraculous sign, among many others, to believers; if they had
failed to receive the blessings, they would have had reason to
doubt whether they were true believers; but when they received
tongues, together with all other promised blessings, they were
no longer in doubt, but were assured, not only of the truth of
the doctrine, but that they themselves were accepted of God.
The benefits to be derived from this gift are as essential in
this age, as in the first age of Christianity. It is as necessary
that people of "different languages should hear the gospel now,
as in early ages. It is also as important that, believers should
be confirmed ^by this gift now, as it ever was. Therefore, us
THE KINGDOM OF GOD, 101
there is no scripture to limit this gift to the early Christians
and no reason why believers should not enjoy it now, we arc
compelled to admit that this promise of Jesus is in full force
yet, and that whenever and -wherever we find a church of true
believers in Christ, there we shall also find the signs of believers,
And as the in ft of tongues is not among the apostate churches
now on the earth, we are compelled by the word of God tc
consider them all Unbelievers. Indeed, they cannot be believers ;
for if they were they could speak with new tongues, as Jesus
promised.
'They shall take urj. serpents, or if they drink any deadly
thing it shall not hurt them." This promise of our Great
Redeemer was also made to every creature in all the world who
should believe the gospel. The use of this miraculous gift was
to preserve life, in case any believer should accidentally be
bitten by a poisonous serpent as Paul was (see Acts xxvlii)] or
should unintentionally swallow a deadly poison, as the sons ol
the prophets did (see IL Kings iv). Jesus promised that it
should not hurt them. When the Israelites were bitten by
poisonous serpents, they were healed by simply looking at a
brazen serpent which the Lord commanded Moses to raise up
in the wilderness; so the believers in Christ can prevail against
deadly poisons by simply looking to Him in faith; for Jesus
cannot fail to fulfil His promise to the believer.
tk They shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover."
This also is one of the signs of believers. Sickness is a very
prevalent calamity among the inhabitants of our fallen world.
Any medical discoveries that will benefit the sick, are consid-
ered of inestimable value. Medicines are valued in proportion
to their usefulness. Some medicines are useful in one disease,
but, at the same time, will leave a lasting injury upon the
human constitution. Others have a more salutary effect ; and
are beneficial in numerous diseases , such, when their beneficial
tendencies are thoroughly understood, are generally prized in
preference to those of inferior quality.
One of the most simple and harmless prescriptions for the
sick, and one which is a certain cure for diseases and plagues
of every description is that prescribed by one of the most
celebrated physicians that ever lived among men. The ore-
102 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
gcription is simply this ''THEY- SHALL LAY HANDS UPON THE
SICK, AND THEY SHALL RECOVER." There is no disease bo
violent in its nature so deadly in its operations, but what this
remedy, when properly attended to} will effect a complete cure,
without in the least injuring the human system like many other
prescriptions. This remedy is infinitely superior to all others,
tirst because of its universal application to all diseases, plagues,
and pestilences; secondly, because of the certainty with which
it removes pain and every cause of disease ; thirdly, because of
the expeditious and immediate relief which it affords the
patient; fourthly, because it does not prostrate the human
system, and injure the constitution like many other powerful
prescriptions, which frequently terminate in the worst of con-
sequences ; fifthly, because it can be obtained without money, or
price, being within the reach of the poor as well as the rich ;
sixthly, because it does not require years of laborious study to
acquire a knowledge of the nature of the disease or of the
nature of its treatment like most other theories ; and seventhly,
because it can be obtained in all parts of the world where true
believers are to be found.
Another prescription of equal value, and producing like
effects is given by another celebrated author in thes words :
i4 Is any sick among you? let him call for the Elders of the
Church, and let them pray over him, anointing him with oil in
the name of the Lord; and the prayer of faith shall save the
sick, and the Lord shall raise them up; and if he have com-
mitted sins, they shall be forgiven him" (James v. 14, 15).
The prayer of faith accompanied by the ordinances is the most
universal, powerful, and effective remedy of any that has ever
yet been discovered.
The great Physician, who has unfolded to the nations this
infinitely valuable and all powerful remedy, has'been jealous of
His own glory, and has so prepared it that it can never be
administered with the least effect only in His name by one that
is authorized, that is by a true believer. This is an effectual
preventative against all quacks and impostors who may under-
take in His name to counterfeit the genuine ; for in all
cases, such will fail like the seven sons of Sceva (Acts xix 1 3,
14, 15, 16).
THE KINGDOM OF OOP. 103
The apostate churches for many centuries past have been
destitute of this promised blessing of our Savior. They have
endeavored to blind the eyes of mankind, by telling them that
this blessing was not needed after the first age of Christianity.
This false tradition, invented by a set of wieked impostors to
hide their own unbelief and want of authority, has been handed
down by successive false teachers, until the present day ; and
what isslill more strange, there are millions of poor, ignorant
fanatics, who have been led away with the fatal delusion. It
has been the study of the wicked impostors of modern times
to persuade the people that the promised signs of the
gospel are not needed now. In this thing there. is great policy;
for as they have so far apostatized as to be entirely destitute
of the blessings themselves, if they could not succeed in delud-
ing their followers to suppose that miraculous signs are not
needed in these days, all people would at once discover that
they were oot believers, but impostors, acting without
authority, having a form of godliness, but destitute of its pro-
mised powers, pretending to be believers without the signs of
believers.
If their deluded followers should, by any means, get the
scales of priestcraft off from their eyes sufficiently to believe
the promise of Jesus in preference to the traditional impositions
ot their false, rotten-hearted, and corrupt ministers, away would
go the popularity of long-established institutions, and down
would tumble, with a tremendous crash, the long-loved salaries
of a hireling priesthood, and they would stand forth as monu-
ments of shame and disgrace before all men. To save them-
selves from this open disgrace, they have used all their cunning
and ingenuity to deceive the people into the belief that the gift
of healing, and the other promised signs of Jesus, are unneces-
sary now.
But are there any sick in these days? if so, would it not be
just as beneficial for the sick to be relieved in these days as at
any former time? Would it not confirm and establish believers
to lay hands on the sick, and see them healed in these days, as
much as it did ancient believers? If then, it would confirm
believers and benefit the sick the same now as anciently, we
104 THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
have no reason to limit it to the early Christians. Hence, both
scripture and reason show that the promised signs are as unlim-
ited as the promised salvation.
The affliction of devils the confusion of tongues deadly
poisons and sickness, are all curses which have been intro-
duced into the world by the wickedness of man. The blessings
of the gospel are bestowed to counteract these curses. There-
fore, as long as these curses exist, the promised signs are needed
to counteract their evil consequences. If Jesus had not intended,
that the blessings should be as extensive and unlimited in point
of time as the curses. He would have intimated something to
that effect in His word. But when He makes a universal pro-
mise of certain powers, to enable every believer in the gospel
throughout the world to overcome certain curses, entailed upon
man, because of wickedness, it would be the rankest kind of
infidelity not to believe the promised blessings necessary, as
long as the curses abound among men.
If these signs are necessary, why have they not existed
among the churches -for the last seventeen centuries? Because
no true believers have existed among them during that time;
for Jesus says, they shall follow the true believer ; hence, if
there had been any true believers, the signs would have been
among them. But the very fact that the signs have ceased
during that time, prove that true believers have ceased also.
This is a sad picture of mankind, but it is none the less true.
We say, let the promise of our blessed Redeemer be true,
though it prove every man a liar or a hypocrite. The fault
cannot be in Jesus, therefore it must be in man. The promises
of Christ are as unchangeable as His own nature, and can
never fail ; but man is as changeable as the wind, and is very
apt to fail in almost every respect.
Since the great apostasy, sincerity has characterized millions
of professed Christians, but none of them have obeyed the
ancient gospel, because no one was authorized to legally admin-
ister its ordinances to them ; therefore, notwithstanding their
sincerity, they could not obey the gospel for the want of a legal
administrator; hence, they could have no legal claim on the
gospel blessings. And, for this reason, they could not become
Jegal or adopted believers; therefore, they could have no legal
THE KINGDOM OP GOD, 105
claim on the signs promised to believers; and this. is one reason
why the sincere, honest- hearted, professed Christians of modern
times have not enjoyed these great blessings promised by our
Savior, Neither can they enjoy the promised salvation in all
its fullness, but must be rewarded according to their works,
and the opportunities they have enjoyed, in some of the man-
sions or kingdoms inferior in glory to the kingdom possessed by
the ancient saints, who obeyed the law and enjoyed the prom-
ised blessings. And all who will not now repent, as the
authority is once more restored to the earth, and come forth
out of the corrupted apostate churches, and be legally adopted
into the Church of Christ, and earnestly seek after the bles-
sings .and miraculous gifts- of the gospel, shall be thrust down
to hell, saith the Lord God of Hosts; for now they have no
excuse for their belief, therefore, if they will not now repent,
they shall' be damned. This is the word of the Lord to priests
and people of all churches, and of all nations.
v We wjl) now give a few examples to show the principle upon
which the sick were generally healed This was accomplished
through faith in Jesus Christ. If the sick were capable of
exercising faith, then faith was required of them in order to
obtain the blessing. The woman who had the issue of blood
for twelve years said, 'If I may touch but His clothes, I shall
be whole " Jesus turned to her and said, "Daughter, thy
faith hath made thee whole" (Mark . v.) When Jesus went
over into the land of Genoesaretb, and passed through their
villages, cities, and countries, so great was their faith in Him,
that they brought their sick and laid them u in the streets, and
besought Him that they might touch if it were but the border
of His garment, and as many as touched Him were made
whole" (Mark vi.) Blind Bartimaeus cried unto the Lord for
mercy. "Aud Jesus said unto him, go thy way; thy/aiVA hath
made thee whole' ' ( M'.irh x. ) When Jesus touched the eyes of
two blind men that came into the house where He was, He said
unto them, "according to your faith, be it unto you'' (Matthew
ix. 29.) A certain cripple kv heard Paul speak , who steadfastly
beholding him, and perceiving that he had faith to be healed,
said with a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And he
leaped aud walked" (Acts xiv, 9. lu.)
106 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Many other examples might be given to show that the power
of healing was manifested through faith. Sometimes the faith
of others was exercised in behalf of the sick, as examples : A
woman of Canaan sought a blessing for her daughter, who was
grievously vexed with a devil. "Jesus answered and said unto
her, woman, great is thy faith : be it unto thee, even as thou
wilt' ' ( Matthew xv. ) A centurion exercised faith in behalf of
his servant, who was sick of the palsy. "And Jesus said unto
him. Go thy way ; and as thou hast believed, so be it done^unto
thee. And his servant was healed in the self-same hour"
( Matthew mil. ) A certain man whose son had been tormented
of the devil from a child, says to Jesus, "If thou canst do any-
thing, have compassion on us and help us. Jesus said unto
him, If thou canst believe, all things are possible to him that
belicveth. And straightway the father of the child cried out,
and said with tears, Lord, I believe: help Thou mine unbelief*
(Mark ix. ) The devil'was rebuked, and his son was liberated.
Jairus, whose daughter lay at the point of death, came to
Jesus, and fell down before Him, and requested Him to go and
lay His hands upon her, that she might be healed. While on
the way to his house, one met them, saying, "Thy daughter is
dead: why troublest thou the.Master any further? As soon as
Jesus heard the word that was spoken, He said unto^the ruler
of the synagogue, Be not afraid, only believe" (Mark v.) And
Jesus restored his daughter to life agaih. Many other instances
are recorded where friends exercised faith in behalf of the
afflicted.
Therefore, it may be considered as a general law that sick
and afflicted were healed, either through their own faith, or the
faith of some of their friends. There may be some rare instances
where the blessing is bestowed through the faith alone of the
administrator.
K is the general opinion of modern churches that the prin-
cipal object of miracles was to do away unbelief. But when
Jesus went" into His own country, among His old acquaintances,
He marveled because of their unbelief (See Mark vi. 5.)
"And He did not many mighty works there because of their
unbelief" (Matthew xiu. ) But according to the ideas of the
false teeners of modern times, He should have performed
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. JOT
greater works there, than anywhere else. As they consider
signs to be for the convincing of the unbeliever; therefore the
greater the unbelief, the greater should be the signs. When
He found His own countrymen so very unbelieving, He should,
according to modern notions concerning the object of signs,
have performed far more splendid and magnificent miracles there,
than He did in any other region where their unbelief was not
so great. But the facts of the case were directly the reverse.
The greater the wickedness and unbelief of a people, the less
were the mighty works performed among them. So among
the Christian churches, as their unbelief increased, the mighty
works decreased. And when the people became hardened in
apostasy and unbelief, all mighty works ceased, and the salva-
tion ceased also.
Thus it will be seen, that the signs and blessings of the
gospel are en joyed only by faith. The greater the faith, the greater
will be the manifestations of the miraculous power of God.'
The miracles will decrease as faith decreases; and cease when
faith ceases. The miraculous signs bestowed * upon believers
in this life, are blessings far inferior to the blessings of a glori-
ous resurrection and eternal life. But he that has not faith
sufficient to obtain the miraculous signs, or smaller blessings*'
how can he obtain faith sufficient to receive the greater bles-
sings? If the smaller blessings are withheld for the want of
faith, will not the greater blessings be withheld for a like
reason? If a person has not means enough to buy himself a
coat, how can he expect to purchase a splendid habitation? So
likewise, if a person has not faith enough to obtain the miracul-
ous .signs promised, Low can he expect to obtain a glorious
mansion in the kingdom of God? If his faith is so weak that
it will not procure for hiin the smaller blessings, he may be
much more assured that the same weak faith will not procure
for him the greater blessings.
Jesus said, as we have already quoted, that "All things are
possible to him that believeth." Jesus also said, "Have faith
in God. For verily, I s$y unto you, that whosoever shall say
unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into
the sea; and shall not doubt in his heart, but shall believe that
those things which he saith shall come to pass; he shall have
108 tETE KINGDOM OF 00ft.
whatsoever he saith. Therefore, I say unto you : What things
soever ye desire, when ye pray, believe that ye receive them
and ye shall have them" (Mark xi 22, 23, 24), This promise
was not confined to the apostles and early saints, for the term,
"whosoever," embraces all mankind who shall have faith, in
every age throughout the world. Who can read these precious
promises of our Savior, without perceiving in the plainest light,
the awful apostate condition of the churches ? They are with-
out faith without any confidence in God. They despise those
who are sincerely seeking after the ancient faith. Both from
the pulpit and from the press they boldly avow the'r infidelity
in the above promises, and say all manner of evil against those
who do believe them. They will greatly praise up the faith of
the ancient saints, and build synagogues and chapels to their
memory; but for any person to teach that the same faith is
necessary now, is, in their estimation, the highest blasphemy.
ye hypocrites ! Why do you profess to be the followers of
Christ, and yet deny His promises? ye blind guides! Why
do you deceive the people with a form of godliness, and yet
deny the promised powers? Why do you make void the' pro-
mises of Jesus through your unbelief and wicked traditions?
Why do you, through great swelling words of man's wisdom,
pervert the truth, and deny the inspiration of the Holy Ghost
and the gift of revelation and prophecy? Why do you preach
for hire, and through coveteousness make merchandise of the
people, while the poor and the needy are crying for bread '?
y<e wicked and corrupt teachers' Ye hirelings! 'Why do you,'
through your mock piety and cunning craftiness, not only close
the gates of heaven upon yourselves, but hedge up the way of
others who would know the truth and be saved? How can you
escape the vengeance of eternal fire ? How long will the Lord
suffer you to practice your deceptions and wickedness? The
hour of your judgment is nigh \ Howl, ye apostate churches,
for the miseries which shall come upon you! 'The day of
fierce vengeance is at hand, and ye shall utterly perish from the
earth!
The Church of Christ" is called the 'body of Christ. "Now
ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular" (/. Cor.
m. 27). We shall. here give the names of the different mem-
THE KINGDOM OP GOD. 109
bers, composing the various parts of the body or Church of
Christ. "God hath set some in the church, first, apostle* ;
secondarily, prophets; thirdly, teachers; after that miracles;
then gifts of healing, helps, governments, diversities of
tongues" ( Verse 28). These members of the body were joined
together upon one common principle which I have already
explained in Chapter II. of this treatise. They were all intro-
duced into the church through faith, repentance and the ordi-
nances. Paui says, "By one spirit are we all baptized into one
body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or
free; and have been all made to drink into one spirit"
( Verse 13).
This one body into which all members are baptized, is quick-
ened and animated in all its parts by one spirit. The opera-
tions of the Spirit in different parts of the body are various.
4 'To one," says Paul, "is given by the Spirit the word of wis-
dom; to another, the word of knpwledge by the same Spirit;
to another, faith by the same Spirit; to another, the gifts of
healing by the same Spirit; to another, the working of mira-
cles; to another, prophecy; to another, discerning of spirits;
to another, divers kinds of tongues ; to another, the interpre-
tation of tongues ; but all these worketh that one and the
selfsame Spirit dividing to every man severally as He will"
( Verses, 8, 9, 10, 11). Paul has here so clearly described the
Church of Christ, that none need be at a loss when they have
found it. Fvery faithful member of the body of Christ pos-
sesses some gift of the Spirit. All the churches now on the earth
can compare themselves with this scriptural pattern , if they
do not resemble the pattern, they may know at once that they
are not the body or Church of Christ. If they have no apos-
tles nor prophets no officers that can receive the word of wis-
dom, and the word of knowledge by the inspiration of the
Spirit if they have no member possessing the gift of healing
no worker of miracles no beholder of visions or discerner
of spirits no speaker in tongues if they-have none of these
members of the body of Christ, then they have nothing .that
resembles the pattern, and, therefore, they cannot possibly te
the Church of Christ.
HO THE KINGDOM OF GOD
The body of Chnst is wholly made of the above earned
members. To do away with the least member there mentioned
would produce a schism io the body, and it would he imper-
fect like the human body, with one of its members lacking.
The body, or church, like the human body, would become
more and more imperfect and mutilated ID proportion to the
usefullness and number of the above members that are done
away. And when all the members or parts of the body vanish,
it ceases to exist on the earth. It is an admitted fact that the
greater part, if not all of bhe members described by Paul are
done away, and considered unnecessary at the present day.
And as the body or church is nothing, separate and apart from
its members; therefore, where they cease, the body must
cease also.
There are many parts of the human body that are essential
to its existence, and without which, the body must inevitably
perish ; such for examples, as the mouth the heart the
lungs the stomach the liver the bowels, and many others
too numerous to mention. Deprive the body of either of
these essential parts, and all other parts will perish also. Two
of the most prominent parts or members of the body of Christ
are, "First, apostles; secondly, prophets." These may be con-
sidered the eyes and mouth-piece of the body. Take these
away, and the body is left in total darkness without eyes to
see with, or a mouth through which to receive the nourish-
ment essential to its existence. If, therefore, only these two mem
bers were to cese, all the other members would speedily perish,
and the Church of Christ would cease to exist among men.
The apostate churches have had neither of these members for
upwards of seventeen centuries, therefore, during that time,
they have had no eyes nor mouth through which they could
receive light and nourishment.
If the mouth and eyes of the human body were to be
destroyed, the human spirit would take its flight, and the
body would soon become a mass of putrid corruption, sending
forth a most offensive stench, engendering pestilence and
disease, and affecting the health of all who should come within
its nauseous influence. Such would be the fatal consequeuces
; attending the church should they so far depart from God as to
THE KINGDOM OF OOF). Ill
lose inspired apostles and prophets, the first two essential and
mostfc important members which God placed in the body. If
these members were taken away, the Holy Spirit, which is the
life of the church, would take its flight, even as the human
spirit flees from the mortal body, when its essential parts are
destroyed. When the Holy Spirit takes its departure, the
body, or church, is left in a lifeless state; all the miraculous
operations of the Spirit cease.
In ancient tim^s, after apostles and prophets ceased, the
other members of the body began immediately to die for want
of nourishment; the member possessing the gift of healing
the worker of miracles the speaker with tongues the inter-
preter of tongues, and all other members, withered away and
died, leaving a mass of putrid corruption whose nauseous
stench and abominable filthiness have spread forth a deadly
malaria among all nations.
It is in vain for the apostate churches to endeavor to prove
themselves to be the body of Christ, by pretending that they
have one or two of the members still in existence ; for Paul
enquires, "If they were all one member, where were the
body?" (Verse 19). If every part of our bodies were
destroyed, except hands and feet, they could in no wise con-
stitute a living body; so, likewise, if every member of the
church were done away, except professed teachers, and some
two or three other pretended members of different functions,
these could no more constitute a living church, than hands,
and arms, and feet, and legs, could constitute a living man.
The Holy Spirit would no more dwell in these pretended frag-
ments of the church, which are falsely said to still remain, than
the human spirit would dwell in the hands, feet, or legs, after
the rest of the body was gone.
Reader, would it not be marvelously strange to behold
hands, feet, and legs moving, acting and performing their
accustomed functions after all the rest of the body was
destroyed ? Yet this would not be any more strange, than it
is to see teachers and some few other pretended members!
endeavoring to move, and act, and perform certain other func-
tions, after nine-tenths of the most important and vital mem-
bers of the church have been done away for centuries. As
112 THE KINGDOM OF UUU.
well might you undertake to retain life in an isolated human
hand, as to retain life in teachers for centuries after apostles,
prophets, workers of miracles, etc., have ceased.
Paul says, "The eye cannot say to the hand, I have no need
of thee ; nor again, the head to the feet, I have no need of
you" ( Verse 21). But in dirct opposition to this instruction,
the apostate teachers of modern times say to the worker of
miracles, I have no need of thee. And their pastors say to
the speaker with tongues, and the interpreter of tongues, we
have no need of you in the body. It matters not how feeble, or
how inferior in use some members are, when compared with
others, yet none can be dispensed with. "Nay," says Paul,
"much more, those members of the body, which seem to be
more feeble, are necessary" ( Verxc 22). If the speaker with
tongues, or the interpreter of tongues, is considered a more
feeble member, and not as useful as the prophets or apostles;
yet Paul says expressly, that such "are necessary." There-
fore, for a teacher or pastor to say that they are not necessary,
is to come out in direct opposition to the scriptures.
How superlatively ridiculous it would be for the hands and
feet to rise up in rebellion to the eyes the mouth the heart
^the lungs the bowels the breast the neck, and say, we
have no need of you : we can get along without your assist-
ance; you are useless appendages to us, hands and feet: we
can feel and walk without your help. And yet as a parallel to
this, the teachers and pastors of our day have arisen up in
rebellion to Paul's words, and have said to apostles prophets
the healer of the sick the worker of miracles the beholder
or discerner of spirits the speaker with tongues the inter-
preter of tongues we have no need of you : we can get along
without your assistance, you are all unnecessary parts of the
body : you are perfectly useless to us pastors and teachers : we
can perform all the functions of our office without your aid.
Such has been the state of the apostate churches for the last
seventeen hundred years. And such is the awful darkness
that now reigns in their midst._
It is in and through the body or church of Christ that the
Spirit manifests itself: "The manifestation of the Spirit is
given to every man to profit withall" ( Verse 7). It is, there-
THE KINGDOM OF OOD. 11.?
fore, by these manifestations that every man in the church is
profited. There is as much necessity for these various mani-
festations now as anciently. Paul mentions in this chapter
nine different gifts or manifestations of the Spirit. All
churches which have not these miraculous manifestations
have not the Holy Spirit; and without the Spirit they are
none of Christ's.
The distinguishing characteristics between true and false
churches are so evident that none need be ^istaken. The
one enjoys the Holy Spirit with all its gifts, as set forth in the
word of God ; the others profess to enjoy the Spirit, but have
none of the gifts and operations ascribed to it. The only way
by which we discover that the human body is animated by the
human spirit, is by its operations ; so likewise, the method by
which we determine that a church enjoys the Holy Spirit is by
its diversity o operations or manifestations. If these cease,
we have every reason to believe that the Holy Spirit has
departed also.
Among all nations, and in all ages of the world, whenever
the Holy Spirit has been given, it has exhibited itself in sup-
ernatural gifts. These gifts were given, not only for the bene-
fit of the church in this life, but to prepare them for stiU
greater blessings in the world to come. It is altogether a
mistaken idea to suppose that these gifts were merely given
for the convincing of unbelievers. Paul says expressly, that
the gifts which were given by our Lord after His ascension
were intended for other purposes. "When He (Christ)
ascended up on high, He led captivity captive, and gave gifts
unto men." (Eph.iv.S.) ' ; And he gave some apostles, and some
prophets, and some evangelists, and .some pastors and teachers.'*
( Verse 11.) These, together with numerousothergifts, were
given, not merely to establish the truth of Christianity, but as
Paul says, l Tor the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: till we all
come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the
Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the
stature of the fullness of Christ: that we henceforth be no
more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with
every wind oi % doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning
JH THE KINGDOM OF GOP.
craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive; but speaking
the truth in love, may grow up into Him all things, which is
the head, even Christ: from whom the whole body fitly joined
together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth
according to the effectual working in the measure of every
part, maketh increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself
inlove." .(Verses 12, 13, 14, 15, 16.)
By these declarations we discover the objects which the
Lord has in view, by giving gifts unto men. -One object is
declared to be "For the perfecting of the Samts." It is very
evident from the whole tenor of the scripture, that unless the
Saints are perfected they can never enjoy a perfect salvation.
The only plan which Jesus has devised for the accomplish^
ment of this great object, is through the medium of the
spiritual gifts. When the supernatural gifts of the Spirit
cease, the Saints cease to be perfected, therefore they can
have no hopes of obtaining a perfect salvation. To do away
from the Church, apostles, prophets, and other gifts, is to do
away the great plan which heaven has devised for the perfec-
tion and final salvation of the righteous.
The author of the epistle to the Hebrews urges upon the
Saints the necessity of 4 'going on unto perfection, " (see
chap. vi. 1), but this would be impossible for those churches
who have no apostles, prophets, and other gifts which Jesu*
gave after His ascension. Such churches could not ' 'go on
unto perfection," for they have lost, and^continue to do away
the very gifts which were' intended to accomplish that
object.
Has Jesus anywhere in His word told us that His plan of
perfecting the Saints should cease, and that mankind would
introduce a better one? If not, why then should we not pre-
fer our Savior's plan in preference to all others? Why do
away the powers and gifts of the Holy Ghost, which were
intended, not merely for the convincing of unbelievers, but
for the perfecting of believers ? In every nation and age >
where believers exist, there the gifts must exist to perfect
them, otherwise they would be altogether unprepared for the
r eception of the still greater powers and glories of the eternal
world. If there were no unbelievers on the earth, still there
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 115
would be the same necessity for the miraculous gifts that
there was among early Christians ; for if the whole world were
believers in Christ they could not possibly be perfected with-
out these gifts, and hence they could not enter into the fullness
of His glory.
It is, therefore, directly in opposition to the word of God
for the apostate churches to declare that "the object of mirao
uious gifts was merely to establish the Christian religion, and
that after that object was accomplished they were no longer
necessary, and therefore ceased." The word of God declares
they were "for the perfecting of the Saints;" and, therefore,
wherever there are Saints, there the gifts are needed, not
merely to establish the truth by supernatural evidence, but to
perfect those who already believe.
Another great object which the Lord has in view, in send-
ing gifts unto men, is "the work of the ministry." Without
these gifts the "work of the ministry" never could be carried
on ; without inspired apostles and prophets the gifts of revel-
ation and prophecy cease, and where these cease the work of
the ministry ceases. The apostate churches have no more
authority for taking away the gifts of apostles and prophets,
than they have for taking away the gifts of pastors and
teachers. There is precisely the same evidence for doing
away the whole of the gifts, as there is for doing away a part
and pretending to retain the others. "The work of the min-
istry" is clearly manifested in the scriptures. It is required
to preach the gospel to all nations in the different tongues and
languages of the earth. The ministry is required to receive
revelations for the benefit of themselves and all the Saint.-?,
reproving by revelation those who need reproof; comforting
those who need comfort; forewarning the Church of approach-
ing judgments; pointing out by the spirit of revelation a way
of escape; revealing doctrine and principle in relation to
things both temporal and spiritual, aud unfolding all things
necessary for the perfection and eternal exaltation of the
righteous. Besides this, the ministry are to lay on hands for
the gift of the Holy Ghost, and for the healing of the sick,
and administer all other ordinances of the Church. There-
fore, without the supernatural powers and gifts of the Holy
116 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
Spirit the "work of the ministry 1 ' would cease, and when
that ceases men cease to be saved.
Paul declares, as we have already quoted, that the gifts
were given "for the edifying of the body of Christ." But
the various bodies or apostate churches declare boldly, that
the gifts are no longer necessary in this age of learning and
refinement. Now, say they, we can be edified by learned
divines who have become eminently qualified by a long course
of study in our great theological institutions. Now, they
exclaim, we have a glorious substitute in the stead of the
inspiration of the Holy Spirit. In the first age of Christian-
ity in the days of ignorance and darkness, the gifts of the
spirit were given to edify the Church; but now, we have
become so learned and enlightened, we need some better plan
than the one devised in that day of ignorance ; then they
knew no better than to be edified through the gifts of the
Spirit, but now we have sought out a plan far superior ; then
they had nothing but knowledge and certainty, and were all
of one mind, but now we are blessed with the opinions and
commentaries of uninspired men, fill differing and contradict-
ing one another, dividing us in our sentiments and doctrines.
Oh, how great is the wisdom of our modern divines! How
immensely superior are opinion and guess-work to certainty
and knowledge ! Then they had nothing but direct revelation
the spirit of prophecy, visions, and the ministry of angels
to guide them into the truth, but now we have advanced to
the high and exalted privilege of being taught by men who
despise new revelation and the gifts of the Spirit, and favor
us with their superior opinions, and creeds and articles of
religion. Great is the plan devised by human wisdom, for
the edifying of the church; God's plan can be dispensed with
now as unnecessary. This is the language of modern Christ-
endom if we are to judge from their opposition to the gifts
which Paul says, were given for the "edifying of the body of
Christ."
That no one need be mistaken, and suppose the gifts in the
future ages of the Church to be unnecessary, Paul says
expressly, that they shall continue for the purposes which he
specifies, "Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of
THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 117
the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto
the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ." This
puts the subject beyond all doubt and controversy ; all can see
that the gifts were intended as long as there was a Church of
the Saints that needed perfecting and edifying. If the mod*
ern churches of Christendom have not attained to the unity
of the faith and knowledge to all the perfection and fullness
of Christ, they certainly need the gifts until they shall arrive
at that state. The period when the Saints shall attain to the
perfection and fullness of Christ is very clearly and definitely
unfolded by the apostle in his first epistle to the Corinthians.
4 'Charity -never faileth: but whether there be prophecies,
they shall fail ; whether there be tongues, they shall cease ;
whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. For we
know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that
which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be
done away.'* (asm, 8, 9, 10.) "For now we see through a
glass darkly ; but then face to face ; now I know in part ; but
then 1 shall know even as also I am known." ( Verse 12.)
Thus it. will be seen that the gifts were not to. cease until
"that which is perfect is come*' until we see the Lord /ace
to face until we know as we are known. Then tongues will
cease, and the heavenly glorified throng will all speak the
same language. Then prophesying in part will be done away;
for the knowledge of the future will be fully understood.
Then knowledge in part shall vanish away and the Saints will
know in full. Then the day of perfection will come, and all
the Saints shall enjoy the fullness of Christ, and see Him no
longer through a glass darkly, but face to face. Until that
day of glory and perfection shall arrive, all the spiritual
gifts will be indispensably necessary, without which the Saints
can never attain to that great salvation promised.
Another object for which the miraculous gifts are given
unto men, is to keep them from delusion. They are given
that the saints "henceforth be no more children, tossed to
and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by
the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie
iu wait to deceive.'' The very reason why the apostate
Churches have for the last seventeen centuries been carried
118 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
about by the doctrines, creeds, and traditions of uninspired
men who have craftily deceived them is because they lacked
the gifts which Paul says were given as an effectual perventa-
tive against such winds of doctrine. A.11 churches which have
not the gifts, are already deceived and deluded. If it were
possible, these popular and learned impostors would deceive
the* very elect ; but this is impossible, for the elect enjoy the
gifts which will detect with the most unerring certainty every
imposition, however plausible and popular it may be.
The Papist and Protestant churches of modern times, not-
withstanding the greatness of their numbers and their exceed-
ingly great popularity are impositions, under the pious name"
of Christianity, of the most glaring and dangerous kind.
Their cunning, learned, arch-impostors, have multiplied
their followers to millions, and flooded all Europe and Amer-
ica with their pernicious doctrines. Thousands of the honest
and unwary are annually^ led away by these fatal delusions
under the false and vain suppositions that they are embrac-
ing Christianity, Instead, however, of embracing the Chris-
tian religion of the New Testament, they have only embraced
some traditional forms that bear but a faint resemblance to it,
while its .miraculous powers, gifts and blessings are entirely
unknown among them, and indeed, are considered as alto-
gether unnecessary, Oh, apostate Christianity! Oh, mod-
ern Christendom ! Thou, that corruptest all nations with
thine abominations, and makest merchandise of the souls of
men ! Oh ! that thou didst but know the day of thy visita-
tion the hour of God's judgments and wouldst awake from
the awful slumber of ages ! But alas ! Thine eyes are closed
no more to be opened, until they are lifted up in torment, in
the midst of lamentations, and woes, and miseries, and hopless
despair !
Seventh. The rights, privileges and blessings, promised to
the faithful obedient subjects in a future life.
Eternal life is the greatest of all the gifts of God. It is a
blessing promised to all the faithful subjects of His kingdom.
The hopes of a future life of happiness that will never end,
serve to comfort and cheer them through all the sorrows and
tribulations of the present life. We shall endeavor to point
TTIE KINGDOM OK QOD UO
out the nature of that eternal life, promised to the children of
the kingdom. "This is life eternal, that they might know
thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast
sent." (John xvii. 3.) It is not enough merely to have a
knowledge of the existence of the Father and Son; but to
know them aright is to understand their character their
attributes their glory and the nature of the laws which
they have ordained for the government of all happy, glorified,
and intelligent beings. Such knowledge, when once obtained,
is eternai life. Eternal life is not merely to believe on the
testimony of others in the existence and attributes of God
but it is to obtain something more than a belief; it is to obtain
a certain knowledge. Such knowledge can only be obtained
by direct and immediate revelation. "No man knoweth the
Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any man the Father,
save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will REVEAL
him." (Matt. xi. 27.) All men can believe in the existence
of God on the testimony of others; but no man can know
God only by revelation*
Hear this, ye that deny new revelation, and fear and tren>
ble for yourselves ; for you can in nowise inherit eternal life,
without knowing "the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom
He hath sent; and you can in nowise know them without
you receive a new revelation. Peter did not obtain his knowl-
edge that Jesus was the Christ, only by a new revelation.
Jesus said to Peter, "Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona; for
8esh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father
which is in heaven." (Matt. xvi. 17.) No man can know
God unless "the Son REVEAL Him. Hence we can per-
ceive, that eternal life can only be enjoyed by a people who
believe in, and receive new revelation. All others are in
uncertainty and doubt, like the apostate churches, who do
not believe in any later revelations than the New Testament,
which plainly proves, that they have not attained to the
hiowMac of God, and therefore, eternal life is not among
them.
But the children of the kingdom have a knowledge of both
the Father and the Son through the medium of new revela-
tion; therefore, eternal life is with them. Their happiness
120 THE KINGDOM OF GOD.
and joy in eternal life will increase as their knowledge of the
glory, power, wisdom, and goodness of God increases; and
this knowledge will increase only through the medium of new
revelation. Hence the whc*Ie system of salvation and eternal
life, and the increase of knowledge and happiness, are founded
upon continued revelation to the children of the kingdom
throughout all ages in this world, and in. all worlds to
come.
We have in this treatise briefly touched upon some, of the
tnost important subjects connected with the kingdom of God.
We shall now proceed to give a summary statement of some
of the leading arguments contained in the foregoing.
I 1. We have endeavored to point out the nature and char-
acter of the great Supreme governing Power of the universe,
consisting of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. The
person of the father consisting of a most glorious sub-
stance, called Spirit, which we have shown must have exten-
sion and parts, and consequently must be material, Without
these qualities no substance could exist.
The Son is in the express image of the Father, and is also a
material being. The same material body that was crucified
and laid in the tomb, arose again. The same flesh the same
bones were reanimated by the same material spirit. This
glorious compound of flesh, and botes, and spirit all mater-
ial, ascended into heaven to dwell in the presence of tlie glori-
ous personage of the Father, of whose express image and
likeness He was the most perfect pattern. Therefore, from
the description given of Jesus we are irresistibly led to the
conclusion, that both He and the Father must appear, so far
as it relates to form and size, very much like man. If then,
both of these glorious personages are about the size of man,
they must, like man occupy a finite space of but a few cubic
feet in dimension ; and, according to the admitted truths of
philosophy, no substance can be in two or more places, at the
same time, therefore neither the Father nor Son can, consist-
ently with those truths, be in two places at once. Revealed
truths never will contradict any other truths. The revealed
THE KINGDOM OP GOD. 121
truths contained in the Bible, inform us that God is every-
where, sustaining and upholding all things, and that in Him
we live, and move and have our being. How can these
important truths of divine revelation be reconciled with other
admitted truths of philosophy which are equally certain?
They can be reconciled in no way only by admitting the omni-
presence of the Holy Spirit. This all-powerful substance
extends throughout the material universe, uniting and ming-
ling with all other matter in a greater or less degree, not
absolutely filling all space, for then there would be no room
for other matter, but like the rays of light or heat, existing
in different degrees of density in different parts of space. By
it all things are governed in the most perfect order and wis-
dom, according to the will of the Father and the Son. This
view of the subject does not necessarily do away a personal
Spirit, acting in conjunction with the other two persons of
the Godhead ; for myriads of personal spirits could be organ-
ized out of the inexhaustible quantities which exist, and still
an abundance would be left to govern and control the various
departments of the universe where those personages could
not always be present.
2. We have clearly shown that apostles, prophets, and all
other officers of the kingdom of God, must be called and
ordained by the inspiration- of the Holy Ghost; and that
without new revelation these officers never could be
qualified to perform the various duties of their calling. We
have also proved that the officers of the kingdom have the
authority to administer the word, the water, and the Spirit,
according to certain conditions, and through certain ordin-
ances in the name of Jesus.
3. We have pointed out the great scriptural plan of salva-
tion, and the conditions to be complied with on the part of
man. These conditions are, faith, a humble repentance, an
immersion in water for the remission of sins, the gift of the
Holy Spirit through the laying on of hands, and a strict observ-
ance of every other requirement of heaven, even unto the
end.
4. We have proved from the dealings of God with His
people in all ages, that continued revelation is absolutely
122 THE KINGDOM OP GOD.
necessary for the well-being of the Church, and for its exist-
ence among men that new circumstances are constantly
requiring new information from heaven, adapted to these cir-
cumstances; and that the Church in one age neyer could
learn its whole duty from revelations given to the Church in a
former age.
5. We have urged the Saints to cultivate such a disposi-
tion and character as would best correspond with the word
and spirit of Christ. ,
6. We have clearly shown from the word of God that all
the supernatural gifts of the Spirit, the miraculous signs
promised to believers, and every blessing promised under the
gospel dispensation, are all necessary in the Church now, and
should be earnestly sought after by all the faithful Saints
and that no church have any reason or scripture by which
they can suppbse themselves to be the Church of Christ,
unless they believe in and enjoy those miraculous powers.
7. The word of God, promises to all who faithfully adhere
to the laws and ordinances of the kingdom a paradise of rest
a glorious resurrection an eternal life of happiness and
an everlasting inheritance upon the new earth, where they
shall reign as kings and priests for ever and ever. These are
the subjects which we have endeavored to elucidate in this
small treatise. They are subjects with which every man
throughout the world should be well acquainted, however
imperfect they may have been set forth in the foregoing pages,
they are none the less important.
The Almighty has decreed to rend and break in pieces all
earthly governments to cast down their thrones to turn and
overturn, and break up the nations to send forth His mes-
sengers, and make a way for the establishment of the ever-
lasting kingdom to which all others must yield, or be pros-
trated never more to rise. Awake then, ye nations, for
with you, the Lord hath a controversy ! His kingdom is now
for the last time organized upon the earth all nations are
invited to become citizensit is the only government of safety
or refuge upon all the earth it hath its seat in the everlast-
ing mountains its dreadful majesty shall strike terror to the
hearts of kings in the day of His power! Awake, for troubl*
THE KINGDOM OF <)<)[>. 123
ous times are at hand ! Nations shall no longer .sit at -.,
The troubled e)eni6Dt8 shall foment, and rage, ami dash with
tremendous fury! A voice is heard unto the ends of the
earth ! A sound of terror and dismav ! A sound of nations
rushing to battle 6erce and dreadful is the contest mighty
kingdoms and empires melt away! The destroyer has gone
forth the pestilence that waketh ih darkness. The plague*
of the last days are at hand, and who shall be able to escape ?
None but the righteous none but the upright in heart none
but the children of the kingdom. They shall be gathered out
from among the nations they shaft' stand in holy places, and:
not be moved! But among the wicked, men shall lift up>
their voices, and curse God because of His sore judgments,
and die. And there shall be a voice of mourning and lamen-
tation unto the ends of the earth , for the cup of the indig
nation of the Almighty shall be poured out without mixture
of mercy, because they would not receive His messengers, but
hardened their hearts against the warning proclamation
against the gospel of the kingdom and against the great
preparatory work for the universal reign of the King of
kings and Lords of lords.
124 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
OF THE
BOOK OF MORMON
BY ORSON PRATT.
INTRODUCTION TO EXPECT MORE REVELATION IS NOT
UNSRIPTURAL TO EXPECT MORE REVELATION 18
NOT UNREASONABLE.
CHAPTER 1
THE Book of Mormon claims to be a divinely inspired
record, written by a succession of prophets who inhabited
ancient America. It professes to be revealed to the present
generation for the salvation of all who will receive it, and for
the overthrow and damnation of all nations who -reject it fc
This book must be either trite or false. If true, it. is one of
the most important messages ever sent from God to man,
affecting both the temporal and eternal interests, of every
people under heaven to the same extent and in the same degree
that the message of Noah affected the inhabitants of the old
world. If false, it is one of the most cunning, wicked, . bold,
deep-laid impositions ever palmed upon the world, calculated
to deceive and ruin millions who will sincerely receive it as- the
word of God, and will suppose themselves securely built upon
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 125
the rock of truth until they arc pluoged with their families
into hopeless despair.
The nature of the message in the Book of Mormon is such,
that if true, no one can possibly be saved and reject it ; if false,
no one can possibly be saved and receive it. Therefore, every
soul in all the world is equally interested in ascertaining its
truth or falsity. In a matter of such infinite importance no
person should rest satisfied with the conjectures or opinions of
others: he should use every exertion himself to become
acquainted with the nature of the message : he should care-
fully examine the evidences of which it is offered to the world:
he should, with all patience and perseverance, seek to acquire
a certain knowledge whether it be of God or not. Without
such an investigation in the most careful, candid, and impartial
manner, he cannot safely judge without greatly hazarding his
future and eternal welfare.
If, after a rigid examination, it be found an imposition, it
should be extensively published to the world as such ; the evi-
dences and arguments upon which the imposture was detected,
should be clearly and logically stated, that those who have
been sincerely yet unfortunately deceived, may perceive the
nature of the deception, and be reclaimed, and that those who
continue to publish the delusion, may be exposed and silenced,
not by physical force, neither by persecutions, bare assertions,
nor ridicule, but by strong and powerful arguments by evi-
dences adduced from scripture and reason. Such, and such
only, should be the. weapons employed to detect and overthrow
false doctrines to reclaim mankind from their errors to
expose religious enthusiasmand put to silence base and
wicked impostors.
But on the other hand, if investigation should prove the
Book of Mormon true and of divine origin, then the import-
ance of the message is so great> and the consequences of
receiving or rejecting it so overwhelming, that the various
nations to whom it is now sent, and in- whose lan-
guages it is now published, should speedily repent of all their
sins, and renounce all the wicked traditions of their fathers,
as they are imperatively commanded to do in the message :
they should utterly reject both the Popish and Protestant
126 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
^ . - .
ministry, together with all the churches which have been
built up by them or that have sprung from them, as being
entirely destitute of authority, they should turn away
from all the priestcrafts and abominations practiced by these
apostate churches (falsely called Christian), and bring
forth fruits meet for repentance in all things: they should be
immersed in water by one having authority, and receive -a
remission of their sins, and be filled with the Holy Spirit. 1
After thus being baptized into the kingdom of God, they
should seek to translate the Book of Mormon into every written
language of the earth, and send it forth by millions of copies
to^every nation, and not cease their exertions until all people
have heard the glad tidings. Every synagogue, church, and
place of public worship should be thrown open to the servants
of God. Presidents, governors, and rulerskings, lords, and
nobles, and all in authority, should set the example before the
mass of the people, by receiving with all meekness and humil-
ity this great revelation of modern times. Every periodical
throughout their dominions should devote its columns to dis-
seminating, far and near, among all classes, the evidences,
arguments, and reasons, which establish the divine authenticity
of so great and important a work. These are some of the pre-
sent duties of both the American and European nations if this
message be true.
The great majority of the world, however, ^reject ihe Book
of Mormon without the least examination as to its claims
They have heard there was such a book, but they know nothing
of its contents, only that it claims to be a divine revelation. 1
They at once reject it as an imposture. Is this method of
judging justifiable? Has God ever authorized His creatures to
judge, without an investigation, a matter that professes to
involve their eternal salvation ? Has He ever informed the
world that they have enough revelation, or that He will never
give them any more? Alt who have read the Bible know
that He has given no intimations of the kind. He has given
no grounds whatever for supposing that there is to be no more
revelation. Why, then, should the world be 'so presumptuous
as to reject a professed revelation as false without investiga
jtion? This method of judging is not only unjustifiable, but
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON. ]27
fearful in its consequences. As long as there is a possibility
that man may receive more, he is in danger of losing his sal-
vation, by rejecting indiscriminately aH that comes. By this
rash and unjustifiable method of judging, he is not only in
danger, but he is sure to lose his salvation if God should con-
descend to give more.
The conduct of millions in relation to the Book of Mormon
goes to show that they would reject all true revelations as well
as false ones: they are determined to reject at all hazards,
without the least inquiry, every thing under the name of new
revelation. They seem to be absolutely certain, as their con-
duct abundantly indicates, that God will never favor men with
another communication of His will concerning them.
To expose this popular, though fatal error, invented by
priestcraft in the early ages of the apostasy, and transferred to
succeeding generations, will be the object of the following
chapters. In the first, it will be shown that to expect more
revelation is neither UNSCiUPTURAL nor UNREASONABLE, and in
those which follow, it will be further shown, that the doctrine
of continued revelation in the Church of God, is one that rests
upon the most infallible testimony, being necessary for the sal-
vation of man, connected with which, the THE DIVINE AUTHEN-
TICITY of THE BOOK OF MORMON WILL BE DEMONSTRATED.
TO EXPECT MORE REVELATION IS NOT UNSCRIPTURAL.
1. If it could be proven from scripture that God had
revealed to man all that He ever intended to reveal, then a
professed revelation would not require investigation; for it
would be known at once, that every thing of the kind was an
imposition. It would be folly in the extreme to enquire
whether a professed new revelation were true or false , for if God
had declared in His word that no more was lo be given, all
writings or books purporting to be a new revelation could not
be otherwise than false.
2. If the books in the English translations of the Old and
New Testaments are the only ones which are to be received as
divine revelation, then why do we not find some intimations in
those books to that effect? if God saw that man had enough,
why did He not tell him so? His mind would then have beeo
128 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY*
relieved from all dubiety on the subject. Tfyen, all nations and
generations would have known that the canon of scripture was
complete and full : then, there would not have been the least
possible chance of palming upon the world any more : then, it
would have been known that all . possible, communications
between God and man were, from thenceforth, cut off that the
heavens were to be sealed up, and the mouth of the Deity to
be closed in a deep, profound and perpetual silence throughout
all future generations.
3. If God never intended to speak to man after the first
century of the Christian era, it certainly would have been a
great blessing to the human family, and saved many millions of
them from delusion to have told them of so important a
matter. But as God has failed to give any such notice, learned
divines have concluded to give the notice themselves: hence
they have invented "Articles of Faith," in which their followers
^are required to reject, under the penalty of excommunication,
ah 1 books professing to be of divine origin, except those named
in their ''Articles," or those few which human wisdom has
selected and compiled into a Bible. This is as much as to say,
that the Bible contains all that God ever has given or ever will
give unto man, and you must not receive any more; and thus
the whole Protestant world are circumscribed and limited, and
bound down by their "Articles of Faith" their "Creeds"
and their "Disciplines. " It matters not how important a message
may be sent, nor how great its accompanying evidences, they
are positively forbidden to receive it, because it does not happen
to be bound up with the rest of the books of the Bible.
4. The learned and popular false teachers of modern times
who have so presumptuously rejected all revelation except the
few books of the Bible named in their ' "Articles," have
endeavoured to make their deluded followers believe that it was
contrary to scripture for any more books to be added to the
Bible, or for God to give any additional revelation to man.
As their strongest proof upon the subject they quote the follow-
ing text, spoken to John on the isle of Patmos, when in the
act of finishing his manuscript: "For I testify unto every man
that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, if any
man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him th,e
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 129
plagues that are written in this book ; and if any man shall
take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God
shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the
holy city, and from the things which are written in this "book"
(Rev. xxii. 18, 19). Here, it is supposed, is proof that the
Bible is forever closed, and that the addition of any other reve-
lation is forbidden under the penalty of great plagues. But
every man who has read this text, knows that there is not the
least intimation given in it about the Bible's being closed.
Such .a book as the Bible did not then exist in its compiled
state. The gathering together of the few scattered manu-
scripts which compose what is now termed the Bible, was the
work of uninspired man which took place centuries after John
had finished bis manuscript. Among the vast number of pro-
fessedly inspired manuscripts, scattered through the world,
man, poor, weak, ignorant man, assumed the authority to
select a few, which, according to his frail judgment, he believed
or conjectured were of God, but the balance not agreeing, per-
haps, with his peculiar notion of divine inspiration, were
rejected as spurious. The few, selected from the abundance*
were finally arranged into one volume, divided into chapter and
verse, and named the Bible. Afterwards a set of cunning,
wicked impostors, under the name of Protestant ministers,
make their appearance, who finding themselves entirely desti-
tute of the spirit of prophecy, of visions, of revelations, and
of every other power and gift which always characterized the
ministers of Christ, have endeavored to invent some cunning,
crafty arguments, to hide from the people their powerless,
apostate condition, and make their deluded followers think
that they are really genuine ministers of Christ. The best
scheme to carry out their corrupt purposes and deceive the
people, is, in their estimation, to tell them that God did not
intend to reveal anything more that the Bible contains all
that the caution not to add to the words of John's prophecy,
means not to add to the Bible. Thus the consciences of the
common people become quieted, and they sincerely begin to
think that the Bible contains all the sacred books ever given to
man, and they at length become willing to subscribe to a set of
cunningly-devised ''Articles of Faith," requiring them to
renounce all others as spurious.
130 , DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
5. How do the Protestant world know that the compilers
of the Bible, in hunting up the sacred manuscripts which were
widely scattered over the world, one in one place and another
in another, found all that were of divine origin ? How do
they know that the compilers of the Bible found even the one-
hundreth part of the manuscripts that were sacred? And as
the compilers rejected many that they did find how do they knew
but what some of the reiected books were equally sacred with
those received into the collection? Would not the prophecy of
Enoch with which the Apostle Jude was familiar, and from
which he makes a quotation relative to the second coming of
Christ, be as sacred as any other prophecy of the Bible?
Would not the book of Iddo, the seer the book of Nathan the
prophet together with some twelve or fifteen other books and
epistles, written by inspired prophets, seers, and apostles, and
referred to in scripture, be as worthy of a place in the Bible as
any that human wisdom has already compiled ? Would it have
"been any more a violation of the caution not to add to the words
of John's prophecy, for the compilers to have added the book
.of Gad, the seer, with the collection called the Bible, than it
was for them to add to the volume the book of Kzekiel the
book of Solomon's Song the book of Matthew the book of
James, or any other book of the collection? If the bodk of
John's prophecy means the Bible, as these false teachers assert,
and it* the Bible means a collection of all the sacred books
written by inspired men, and if the adding and diminishing to
the words of John's prophecy mean adding and diminishing to
the Bible, then the whole Protestant world are under the curse
for diminishing many sacred books from the Bible which are
certainly referred to as being written by inspired men, but
which they in their tl Articles of Faith" absolutely exclude and
diminish from the Bible by prohibiting their deluded fol-
lowers from receiving only such as happens to be compiled, j
Should any of these sacred manuscripts hereafter be found,
the "Articles" and "Creeds'' of men prohibit their reception.
If they had happened to be found by the compilers of the Bible,
they "would have been sacred, but to be found afterwards
renders them false. For men a few centuries ago to hunt up a
few scattered manuscripts, and compile them into a Bible, was
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON, 131
considered a very laudable undertaking, but for any man to
6nd a sacred book since that time is considered the highest
blasphemy !
6. If the caution about adding and diminishing means that
there is to be no more revelation after the caution is given,
then all books purporting to be a revelation, and given after
such caution, must be false. Now such caution was given as
early as the days of Moses. "Ye shall not add unto the word
which I command you, neither shall ye diminish ought from
it" (Deut. iv. 2). The caution in John's book must mean the
same thing as the caution in the book of Moses ; if the one
means that there is to be no more revelation, the other means
the same. Therefore, according to the arguments of modern
divines, all the Old and New Testaments which have been
added since Moses gave the caution must be false, and conse-
quently, they and all their followers must be under the curse
for believing in and advocating sixty-two other books as divine
revelation, which they know were all given after the caution
by Moses. Thus it will be seen, that if their application of
these texts be correct, they are under a double curse ; first, they
are cursed in John's revelations for diminishing some fifteen or
twenty books from the compilation of the Bible; and, secondly,
they are cursed in Deuteronomy for receiving sixty- two books
which were added after the caution was given by Moses. If
modern divines, rather than subject themselves to a double
curse should be willing to give up their perverted applications
of these texts, then what becomes of their scriptural argu-
ments against receiving more revelation? There is certainly
no other application of these passages that forbids additional
revelation.
7. To add to the words of the book of John's prophecy,
means nothing more nor less than to add words or sentences of
our own to his book, so as to alter the meaning, and to publish
such additions as the words of John. For Isaiah to have
added to the words of the books of Moses, so as to alter their
meaning, and to have represented -Moses as the author of these
altered writings, would have subjected him to a curse. But to
receive, as he did, a separate and independent revelation was
no more adding to the words of Moses, than a deed conveying
132 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
an estate in America would be adding to the laws of England.
If ten thousand new revelations were to be given, it would be
no more adding to the words of 'John's book than a message
of the president of the United States would be adding to the.
words of a proclamation by Queen Victoria. J No revelation
given from God needs any alterations, additions, or diminutions,
by the wisdom of man. If they need altering, God alone has
the right to alter them, or to add to them, as He did in the
case of a revelation which He gave to Jeremiah, which was
burned by the king of Judah, but afterwards Jeremiah was
commanded to write all the words again, "and there were
added besides unto them many like words'/ (Jer. xxxvi. 312).
God has never prohibited Himself from giving revelation as
often as He pleases, neither has He prohibited Himself from
adding or diminishing words in case He sees it necessary. But
woe unto that man who pretends to give a revelation, and is a
deceiver, who adds, or diminishes, or alters a revelation which
God has given; such cannot escape the threatened judgments
of the Almighty.
8. We have now shown by the most conclusive arguments
that the passages concerning adding and diminishing, so often
referred to by the new-revelation denier, does not contain the
'most distant intimation that the day of revelation is gone by.
They never would have resorted to such a perverted application
of these passages if they had any better evidence in the scrip-
tures to sustain themselves^ The very fact that they so often
pervert rhese passages from their evident meaning, shows most
conclusively the weakness of their position. No other passages
are susceptible of being so grossly misapplied. It is under this
shallow covering that they endeavor to hide their apostasy and
deceive mankind.
9. In their zeal to oppose every thing under the name of
new revelation, some of the more ignorant have assumed that
when Christ was lifted upon the cross, and cried, "It is
finished," it put an end to all further revelation. If this
assumption be correct, then all the books of the New Testa-
ment, written years after, must be false. If Christ finished
the wofk of revelation, when He exclaimed, "It is finished,
then the apostles must have been base impostors for pretending
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON.
to receive revelation scores of years after this exclamation.
All, therefore, who reject new revelation upon these grounds,
are required by their own application of this saying, to reject
all the writings of the New Testament: thus, in their heated
zeal to oppose new revelation, they not unfrequently destroy
the very books which they profess to believe.
10. A saying of Paul to Timothy is sometimes referred to
by the enemies of new revelation, and applied in the most
deceptive manner, in order to strengthen the world in the fatal
delusion that God will no more speak with man : it reads as
follows: "From a child thou hast known the holy scriptures,
which are able to make thee wise unto salvation" (II. Timothy
in. 15). The objector to new revelation argues, from this
passage, that the scriptures with which Timothy was acquainted
in his childhood, were abundantly sufficient to make him wise
unto salvation, and consequently there was no need of any
more. If this conclusion be correct, it would do away with all
the scriptures of the New Testament; for Timothy when a
child was only acquainted with the scriptures of the Old Testa-
ment, the scriptures of tho New ! Tesament not being yet
written. Thus, again, the enemy of new revelation in his fan-
atical zeal to close up the volume of inspiration, has done
away the very scriptures which he pretends so firmly to
believe.
11. Modern false teachers, in order to sustain their imposi-
tions, sometimes quote the following. "All scripture is given
by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof,
for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of
God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works"
(//. Tim. in. 16, 17). They assert that this passage means
that "enough" scripture has been given to perfect the man of
God that "enough" has been given to thoroughly furnish
him unto all good works; but the word ENOUGH is not found
in the passage: it reads, "ALL SCRIPTURE is given, etc." The
righteous man has no authority from this passage to assume
that he has enough, but he should continue to seek for "line
upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a
little;" and if he gives heed unto "all scripture" which God
may condescend to reveal, it will perfect him, and thoroughly
134 DIVINE AUTHINTICITT
furnish him unto all good works. This passage, therefore,
leaves the man of God to be perfected by "all scripture" which
God has given by inspiration, in early ages, or which He may
give in latter times. He is not limited to any particular num-
ber of books which uninspired man has happened to find and
compile into a Bible. Indeed, if the assertions of these false
teachers.be true, then there are several books of the New
Testament which must be rejected ; for if the man of God had
enough scripture at the time Paul wrote his epistle to Timothy,
then the book of Revelations given on Patrnos some years
after, together with the book of John's gospel, arid several of
the epistles, must be excluded from the Bible.
12. Well-educated and learned divines have been so utterly
at a loss to find any scripture to sustain them in denying imme-
diate revelation, that they have not hesitated to pervert, in the
most glaring manner, not only the foregoing passages, but some
few others of a similar nature which they have culled from the
Bible, and which they, and all persons with the least reflection,
know have the most distant bearing upon the subject. They
tell their flocks that no more revelation is to be expected,
because St. Paul, in addressing the elders of the church at
Ephesus, says, "I kept back nothing that was profitable unto
you. I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel
of God" (Ads xx. 20, 27.) "All the counsel of God" having
been imparted by St. Paul to the Ephesians, it is presumed
that all further revelation was unnecessary. If this presump-
tion be correct, it would like the former presumptions, not only
cut off from the Bible several of the epistles, but the book of
John's gospel, and the great revelation given on Patmos, all of
which were certainly written years after Paul declared "all the
counsel of God" to the elders of Ephesus. Paul, no doubt,
had previously declared all the counsels which God had mani-
fested to him in relation to their welfare, but this did not pro-
hibit the Lord from revealing afterwards other counsels as the
future circumstances of the Ephesians might require. Indeed,
notwithstanding this saying of Paul, the Lord did, a long time
after, give further revelations and counsels to this same
church, through Hi3 servant John, on Patmos (see Kev, iL
1-8.)
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 135
13. ft has been furthermore presumed that revelation would
cease when the "seventy weeks" mentioned by Daniel had
passed away The angel, Gabriel, said to Daniel, "Understand
the matter, and consider the vision. Seventy weeks are deter-
mined upon thy people and upon the Holy City, to finish the
transgression, and to make an end of stns, and to make recon-
ciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness,
and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the
Most Holy" (Daniel ix 23, 24.) Here the enemies of new
revelation assert, that as soon as the Messiah came, and was
annointed, and the seventy weeks had elapsed, "the vision and
prophecy were sealed up." But we ask, what vision and pro-
phecy were sealed up? They reply, that all new revelation by
vision and prophecy was then come to an end. If this wild
conjecture be correct, then all the visions and prophecies, and
revelations, and books of the New Testament, given from fifty
to a hundred jears after the seventy weeks had ended, must be
false. The vision and prophecy which God had given to
Daniel, and which the angel commanded him to consider, no
doubt were the ones which were to be sealed up, or to have
their fulfillment at the time therein specified. But to suppose
that God was to give no more visions and prophecies after that
time is contradicted by the fact that abundance of heavenly
manifestations were given during the whole of the first century
of the Christian era, all of which new- revelation deniers must
exclude from the Bible, or give up their perverted application
of this text.
14. Another passage is often quoted by objectors to new
revelation namely, the declaration of Paul in relation to the
cessation of some of the spiritual gifts. He says, "Charity
never faileth ; but whether there be prophecies , they shall fail ;
whether there be tongues they shall cease; whether there be know-
ledge it shall vanish away" (/. Corinthians xiii 8.) Modern
ministers will read to 'their followers this passage, and very
gravely tell them that the time when prophecies wer*> to
fail arrived upwards of seventeen centuries ago ; but they are
very careful not to read the two following verses, lest their
hearers should find out the true meaning of the passage, and
Jearn the very time when this event should happen. Paul, as
136 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
if fearful that false teachers would take the advan-
tage of his saying, and undertake to do away prophesy-
ing and tongues from the church, says > in the next sentence,
4 'For we know in part, and we prophesy in part; but when that
which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall be
done away " These gifts, then, which were only given in part,
were to cease and be done away as unnecessary, not seventeen
centuries ago, as false teachers assert, but ' 'when that which is
perfect is come." In the 12th verse he describes the condition
of the church, when that time shall come He says, "Now,
we see through a glass darkly; but .then, face to face : now, I
know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known."
Here we learn that the time when these gifts are to cease is
not to be here in this world, but in the next state of existence,
where the Church shall no longer "see through a glass darkly,
but see the Lord face to face," and "know as they are known:"
then "that which is perfect" will have come, then "tongues
will cease;" then "prophecy in part," and "knowledge in
part" will be done away, till then, all these gifts are necessary,
Therefore these sayings of the apostle, instead of favoring the
groundless deceptions of new-revelation deniers, are evidences
of the most positive kind in favor of continued revelation.
J5. The church in its militant and imperfect state, com-
pared with its triumphant, immortal and perfect state, is, in
the llth verse, represented by the two very different states of
childhood and manhood. "When," says St. Paul, "I was a
child, I spake as a child, understood as a child, T
thought as a child ; but wheja I became a man, I
put away childish things." In the various stages of
education from childhood to manhood, certain indis-
pensible rules, and diagrams, and scientific instruments are
employed for the use and benefit of the pupil, that he may
acquire a correct knowledge of the sciences, and be perfected in
his studies. When the principles have been once acquired,
and the student has been perfected in every branch of education,
he can dispense with many of his maps, charts, globes, books,
diagrams, etc., as being, like childish things, no longer neces-
sary ; they were usefulbefore his education was perfected in
imparting the desired knowledge; but, having fulfilled their pur-
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 137
poees, he no longer needs their ;is^ist;m<v. For instance, the
chemist, before sufficient experiments have been made, cannot
predict in full the result of the union of several different ele-
ments. It is true, that from former imperfect experiments he
may know in part, and prophesy in part, what will be the
nature and properties of the resulting compound. But when
he has, through the medium of a good chemical apparatus,
determined by a perfect experiment, all the results, laws, and
proportions of the combination of the elements under con-
sideration, knowledge in part, in relation to the results, is done
away, and he knows in full ; he no longer prophesies in part-
how these elements will act, and what will be the nature and
properties of the compound, for his knowledge is perfect con-
cerning it; he no longer needs to give an imperfect prediction
concerning that which he has fully seen, and known, and com-
prehended ; he no longer looks through a glass darkly, as he
formerly did, but he sees the principle as he is seen, having
learned it through an experiment; he can now do away with
the apparatus, and still retain the knowledge that he formerly
gained by it. So it is with the Church in relation to spiritual
gifts. While in this state of existence it is represented as a
child; prophecy, revelations, tongues, and other spiritual gifts,
are the instruments of education. The child or Church can no
more be perfected in its education without the a'id of these gifts
as instruments, than the chemist could in his researches if he
were deprived of the necessary apparatus for experiments. As
the chemist needs his laboratory for experiments, as long as
there remains any undiscovered truths in relation to the ele-
ments and compounds of our globes; so does the Church need
the great laboratory of spiritual knowledge namely, revela-
tion and prophecy, as long as it knows only in part. Without
this heavenly treasure, the child can never progress to perfec-
tioncan never become u a perfect man in Christ Jesus" can
never "see as it is seen," and u know as it is known" can
never attain "to the measure of the stature of the fullness of
Christ" can never dwell in that perfect state of society where
they see the Lord face to face where fullness of knowledge,
glory, and happiness pervades every soul. As a human being,
when a child, speaks as a child, understates as a child, and
138 DININE AUTHENTICITY
thinks as a child ; so does the Church in this slate of , existence
know only in part: but as the child, when it becomes a man,
puts away childish things; so will the Church put away such
childish things as "prophecy in part," "knowledge in part/'
and seeing in part, when it grows up, through the aid of these
things, to a perfect man in Christ Jesus: that which is in part
will be done away or merged into the greater fullness ol
knowledge which there reigns. Perfection will then swallow
up imperfection ; the healing power will then be done away,
for no sickness will be there ; tongues^ and interpretations will
then cease, for one pure language alone will be spoken; the
Casting out of devils and power against deadly poisons will not
then be needed, for in heaven circumstances will render them
unnecessary.
16. But charity, which is the pure love of God, never
faileth; it will sit enthroned in the midst of the glorified
throng, clothed in all the glory and splendor of its native
heaven. As charity, then, never fails, we can say, with the
Apostle Paul, "Follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts,
but rather that you may prophesy ;" for all these things, with
faith and hope, should be the companions of charity in this
world, though circumstances will require some of them to part,
"when that which is perfect is come;" but while traveling in
this world of imperfection, let them be friends. And as God
has joined them together in happy wedlock during this state of
existence, let no man put them asunder. That habitation that
will not admit them all as occupants, canmot retain either
singly. Faith, Hope and Charity, will not abide where their
dear friend Immediate Eevelation is rejected. Though Chris-
tendom may pass, bills of divorcement, and try to separate
them, yet they will not be separated. Wherever they are
unitedly, received, they impart salvation and eternal life; wher-
ever either is rejected, death eternal death is sure to be th
result.
17. New-revelation deniers, to sustain their false position,
sometimes refer to the saying of our Savior, "For all the pro-
phets and the law prophesied until John" (Matthew xi 13.')
From this they draw the conclusion that John was to be the
last prophet of the human race with which our world were to be
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 139
favored; and to strengthen this conclusion they connect this
saying with the following prediction of Zechariah. ' k And it
shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord of hosts, that I
will cut off the names of the idols out of the land, and they
shall no more be remembered , and also I will cause the pro-
phets and the unclean spirit to pass out of the land. And it
shall come to pass, that when any shall yet prophesy, then his
father and Irs mother that begat him shall say unto him Thou
shalt not live ; for thou speakest lies in the name of the Lord;
and his father and his mother that begat him shall thrust him
through when he prophesieth. And it shall come to pass in
that day, that the prophets shall be ashamed every one of his
vision when he hath prophesied; neither shall' thjey wear a
rough garment to deceive" (Zechariah xiii. 2, 3, 4. ) It is said
that the prophets were until John, after which the Lord caused
the prophets to pass out of the land, as no longer necessary.
If this conclusion be correct, then the "book of John's pro*
phecy," revealed some sixty-five years after John the Baptist's
death, must be false. If there were to be no more prophets
after John, then Paul must have been entirely mistaken when
he says to the Ephesians, that God, "by revelation, made known
unto me the mystery which in other ages was not made known
unto the sons of men, as it is now revealed unto His holy
apostles and PROPHETS" (Eph. Hi. 3. 5.) II Paul's word be
credited, instead of the words of the false teachers of latter
times, then there must have been prophets connected with the
apostles after the days of John, and prophets, too, who received
greater mysteries by revelation than the prophets of other
ages. This agrees with another saying of Paul, that "God
hath set some in the Church first, apostles; secondarily,
PROPHETS, thirdly, teachers, 1 * etc. (7. Corinthians xii. 28)
In accordance with this, we read of certain prophets in the
Christian church at Antioch, to whom the Holy Ghost spake
and gave directions concerning the calling and missions of Paul
and Barnabas (see Acts xiii. ) After the days of John the
Baptist, we read of Agabus, the prophet, who prophesied of a
great famine which came to pass in the days of Claudius
Caesar, and also the four daughters of Philip the Evangelist,
who prophesied of the persecution which awaited Paul at
140 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
Jerusalem (see Acts). To reject prophets from the Christian
church would be one of the greatest perversions of God's
word
18. The prediction of Zechariah to which we have referred
has not yet had its fulfillment; for "the idols" and the
"unclean spirit*' there spoken of have not yet passed- away out
of the land; they are not yet 1 'no more remembered," as is said in
this prediction. That the prophets which the Lord should
cause to pass away were to be false prophets, and -not true
ones, is evident from their being connected with the idols and
unclean spirit which were all to pass away together. Theso
prophets, are no doubt, the same characters which are spoken
of in another place of his prophecy, "For, lo, T Will raise up a
shepherd in the land, which shall not visit those that be cut
off, neither shall seek the young one, , nor heal that that is
broken, nor feed that that standeth still: but he shall eat the
flesh of the fat, and tear their claws in pieces. Woe to the
idol shepherd that leaveth the flock ! the sword shall be upon
his arm, and upon his right eye: his arm shall be clean dried
up, and his right eye shall be utterly darkened" (Zec^jriah
xi. 16, 17.) When the Lord cuts off the names of the idols
out of the land, he will then cause the sword to be upon u the
arm" and upon " the right eye" of the "idol shepherd;" or,
in other words, the prophets and the unclean spirit, who tear,
and devour, and destroy the flock, and eat the fat thereof, he
will, in very deed, cause them "to pass away out of the land."
This destruction of idol shepherds, false prophets, etc. , will
take place at the time, or a little after, the Savior's second
coming: "In that day," says Zechariah, "the Lord shall be
king over all the earth," and " there shall be one Lord and
His name one," the names of the idols having passed away,
being no more remembered. This will be after He comes with
all His Saints and stands upon the Mount of Olives, as is pre-
dicted in this same connection. Therefore these passages
have not the most distant allusion to the doing away of pro-
phets from the Christian church, as many reverend ialse
teachers assert None bufc the most ignorant .and unreflecting
could ever be deceived by such barefaced and glaring perver-
sions of those passages by modern divines. Were it not to
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON 141
cover up their apostasy, ministers of modern Christendom
never would have resorted to such wilful and awfully wicked
perversions of God's word perversions, too, which, if
admitted, would destroy many of the very books of the Bible
which they pretend to believe.
19. As the foregoing are the only passages referred to by
those who reject new revelation, we conclude that there are no
others that, in their estimation, have any bearing upon the sub-
ject; and we have clearly shown that these passages contain not
the slightest intimation that God has revealed all that He ever
intended to give to man. Therefore, the proposition containing
the subject matter of these paragraphs is fully established,
and it can be asserted, with the greatest assurance, and with-
out fear of contradiction, that it is not. umcriptural to expect
more revelation.
TO EXPECT MORE REVELATION IS NOT UNREASONABLE.
1. In the foregoing we have shown that in so far as the
enemies of new revelation have undertaken to prove their
position by scripture, they have utterly failed. We shall now
proceed to examine the reasons offered by the world for reject-
ing new revelation. If it can be demonstrated that the giving
of more revelation would be unreasonable, then all professed
revelation should be rejected at once without investigation, for
it could not be otherwise than false.
2. It is said that God revealed enough to save man in
ancient days, and it is concluded that the revelations which
saved the ancients, will save men in all future generations, and,
therefore, it is argued that it is unreasonable to expect any
more. Now we must freely admit that God revealed enough
to save man in ancient times, but that these were sufficient for
future generations, we deny. No one will for a moment dis-
pute but that the revelations given to Abel were sufficient to
save him ; but to argue that Abel's revelations were sufficient
for all future generations, would be the very hight of absurdity.
The revealed will of God to Abel, though sufficient to save
him, was altogether insufficient to guide Noah and his family-
nothing short of a new revelation could unfold to him the
awful judgment that awaited the world by a universal deluge :
142 &IVINE AUTHENTICITY
nothing short of a new revelation could point out to him the
way of escape. But new revelation was as unpopular to the
antediluvians as it is now to the apostate churches of the nin-
teenth century. They, without doubt considered Noah an
impostor for offering to them a new revelation, when Abel and
Enoch had enough to save them. In vain did Noah urge upon
them the necessity of believing in his message ; in vain did he
portray the awful consequences of rejecting it; they considered
the revelations of their forefathers all sufficient without any
additional ones; and thus the whole world, except eight per-
sons, were carried away with the fatal delusion that new reve-
lation was unnecessary, and the whole mass of dehided fana-
tics perished together as a fearful warning to all the enemies
of new revelation who should live after them.
3. Lot, though a righteous man, could not have been saved
from the shower 1 of fire and brimstone about to be poured
upon the cities of the plain, had he not believed in new reve-
lation, pointing out to him his only course of safety. In vain
did he plead with his kindred to believe in new revelation, and
depart out of Sodom to escape the threatened judgment; he
seemed to them as one that mocked. They, doubtless thought*
like modern divines, that the old revelations that saved their
fathers would also save them ; they persisted in their strong
delusions until overwhelmed by a shower of fire ; and as it
was with the cities of the plain, so shall it also be with the
multitude of all nations who are epemies to new revelation
in the days of the coming of the Son of man : they shall
become as stubble in the midst of the devouring flame, and
shall, fike Sodom and Gomorrah, be punished with the venge-
ance of eternal fire.
4. When Jesus offered to the Jews a new revelation they
immediately appealed to the old ones, saying, u We have
Moses and the prophets, but as for this man Christ Jesus, we
know not whence He is." The devil had put it into their
hearts to suppose that the revelations of their forefathers were
sufficient, and for any person to offer them a new one was con-
sidered an imposition ; they continued to reject every thing of
the kind, until they brought upon themselves and their
beloved city swift destruction.
OF THK BOOK OF MORMON )1
ft. Tlio a post at e (ientile churches of the pre>ent erntur\
are following in the >ame <lanceroii- path The nnmini; an-h
impostors of modern times, under the name of I'opisu and
Protestant ministers, have persuaded millions of their deluded
votaries to reject every tiling under the name of 'new revela-
tion, and to receive only such ancient books as they have
named in their ''Articles of Religion." If this wicked impo-
sition had only deceived here and thfere a few, there would be
some hopes of mankind , but alas 1 the delusion is as populai
as it was in the days of Noah. Learned and unlearned rule i>
and ruled philosophers and the ignorant the great and tin
small the high and the low, and in fine, all nations and people,
have fallen into this whirlpool of delusion this vortex of
destruction, that has swallowed up nations and generations of
ancient time?, and left a sad but fearful warning to those who
should live in after ages. -*
6. Nothing can be more erroneous than to suppose that the
revelations given to one individual, people, or generation, are
sufficient to fully develop the duties of another individual,
people, or generation. That there are many duties which are
common to all mankind in every generation, is a truth that no
one can dispute. It is equally clear that there are many duties
which are limited in their nature, and only required of such
as 'God may name or designate under existing circumstances.
Those general laws which are universal in their application,
though revealed evero often, are always the same; they are
as unchangeable as the great Law Giver in whom they origi-
nated, while those individual or circumstantial laws which
are limited to the individuals for whom they are given, arc
changeable in their nature. New circumstances require new
laws which must continue to change in order to suit the con-
dition of the people. No man, either in ancient or modern
times, has ever yet learned his whole duty from the general
laws whieh God has revealed. Without new revelation
adapted to the peculiar condition of himself as an individual,
and varied at sundry times, according to the change of cir-
cumstances, he will forever remain ignorant of a part of his duty.
7. As the present generation are so universally in error, in
supposing -that the ancient revelations' are sufficient for all
6*
144 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
present purposes, we shall point out still further the absurdity
of this supposition by showing the distinction between
general and circumstantial laws, as revealed to govern the
actions of men, and by pointing out the absolute necessity of
continued revelation, growing out of the nature of the varied
circumstances in which man is placed. General laws, given to
regulate the actions of all men, are those which prohibit them
from doing that which in its very nature is evil; and which
enjoin upon them to do that which in its very nature is good.
Circumstantial laws are those which prohibit man from doing
that which in its nature is not evil, but which, if done, cir-
cumstances would render evil ; and which enjoin upon him to
do that which in its nature is neither good nor evil, but which
if done, circumstances would render good.
8. The first class of laws are termed general because of
their universal 'adaptation to the conditions of air men in all
generations and ages, and under every dispensation of God to
man. There 'are many things which are naturally evil, and
no change of circumstances can render them otherwise than
evil : they are recognized as evil by all men, whether in a
civilized or savage state: there is but one law of conscience
in regard to them, independent of all revealed law. That
which tends to unjustly injure another in his person or charac-
ter is naturally an evil : the law of conscience tells all men
that it is evil : the revealed law of God coincides with that of
conscience, and proclaims it an evil, and forbids mankind
under a heavy penalty to unjustly injure one another. To
bear false witness against a neighbor is an evil in its very
nature. It is not the revealed law of God which makes it an
evil, but it is clearly perceived to be an evil where the revealed
law is unknown. To take the advantage of a good man and
cheat him out of his property to rob, or steal, or wantonly
waste, or destroy it is an evil, recognized by the consciences
of all men : it is not necessary for the revealed law to pro-
claim these things as evil in order that man way perceive
them as such ; for the savage, as well as the sage, readily
perceives, by the aid of his conscience alone, that the inherent
nature of these things is vicious. To murder or shed inno-
cent blood is distinguished by all men to be a great evil : there
OF TFTK BOOK OF MORMON- U5
is something in the nature of the act that proclaim* loudly
that it is one of the greatest of evils. If Cod hud u<
revealed it an evil in written words, yet mankind would !
none the less assured of its evil nature. The object of the
revealed law is not merely 'to show that these acts are evil
and vicious, but- to show the penalty and consequences of
such acts to show that judgment and misery must necessarily
result from a vicious course of life. We have now given a
few items of evil that are in their nature evil, and against
which God has enacted general laws to govern men in all
ages,
g i __ We shall next point out some things which in their
very nature are good, and which the consciences of all men,
at once perceive to be good. To show pity to the poor to
feed the hungry and clothe the naked to administer relief to
the sick and afflicted to do unto our neighbors that which
we, in like circumstances, would consider they ought to do
for us and in fine, to love them, and seek to benefit them,
and make them happy, are things which are inherently good :
it is not a command to do these things which renders them
good : they were good before any revealed law enjoined man-
kind to do them ; they were good independent of all revealed
law ; they were good from the beginning in their very nature ;
and man is so constituted that he cannot look upon them
otherwise than. . as being inherently good. These are the
virtuous acts which the revealed law has enjoined upon men
to perform. It is not the object of the revealed law, merely
to point out that these acts are good and virtuous, for this
was already understood, but the object was to enjoin upon
man the importance of doing good to make known to him
the reward which should be received for every virtuous act.
and the happy results which should follow a virtuous course
bf life. We have now given a few items of good that are in
and of themselves naturally good, concerning which God has
enacted general laws to govern man in every age and dispen-
sation.
10. These items of good and evil, together with all others
of like nature, are the principal items embodied in a code of
laws which are intended to be general in their application.
146 DIVINE AUTHENTICITV
Those who violate .them, though they are not acquainted with
the revealed law concerning them, yet they will be judged by
the law of their consciences so far as they were able to perceive
the nature of right and wrong, but not being acquainted with
the penalty annexed to these laws, they will only be punished
with a few stripes; while those who have, not only the law of
conscience, but also the revealed law, and shall violate its
sacred commands, will be beaten with many stripes.
11. There are many things which are not naturally evil, but
which become evil circumstantially ; for instance, God having
finished this creation in six days, rested on the seventh, and
from this circumstance, he ordained the Sabbath as a day of
rest, and commanded that man should not labor on that day.
Now a man unacquainted with this revealed, law, would be as
likely to labor on the Sabbath as on any other day ; there
would be nothing in the nature of this act, nor in the nature
of anything connected with, it, that would indicate to him
that he was doing ari evil. Those things which are naturally evil
are the only ones which are perceptible to the conscience as such,
without the light of revelation ; and consequently, God will
neither judge, condemn, \nor punish a man who has ignor-
antly transgressed and &one an evil which his conscience
could not possibly detect as such, and unto whom he has
never sent the revealed law. To labor on the Sabbath day,
therefore, is only an evil because it is forbidden; there is noth-
ing in the nature of it that is evil : not so with stealing, bear-
ing false witness, committing adultery, murdering, and such
like crimes ; they are all evils by nature, though they were
not forbidden ; for the conscience of the savage, as well as the
civilized man, regards them as such.
12. Incorporated in the code of general laws, concerning
good and evil, are many other laws of a circumstantial nature
which are also binding upon all people to whom they are sent
with proper authority ; such, for instance, as the law of bap-
tism the laying on of hands in confirmation, in ordination,
and in healing the sick anointing of the sick with oil in the
name of the Lord with prayer the Lord's supper, and the
keeping of the Sabbath day holy. These are duties revealed
in ancient times to be perpetuated among all people to whom
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 147
they should be sent with divine authority. "But these general
liws of good and evil, including all the annexed ordinances and
institutions, intended to be perpetuated, unfold but a very
small portion of the individual duties of man, arising from
the circumstances with- which he is surrounded. Indeed, no
code of laws which were intended to be generally applicable
could, from their nature, possibly unfold the vast variety <>f
constantly changing duties required even of one man. Much
more impossible would it be for such a code to make manifest
the multifarious duties of some fifteen thousand millions of
the human race who have lived since the days of the
apostles.
13. We shall now point out a few specimens of revelation
which were not intended to be perpetuated, being confined to a
very limited period of time, and only intended for the benefit
of those for whom they were given ; these may be termed
peculiar or circumstantial revelation?, and are as necessary to
fulfill the purposes of God for the well being of man, as those
of a higher order or of a more general nature. Circumstances
required a peculiar revelation to be given to Noah in relation
to building an ark. The peculiarity of this revelation will be
seen from the fact, that, Noah was required to do a work alto-
gether different from what had been required of any man
anterior to his day. If the objector should say, that this
revelation to Noah, having reference to temporal salvation,
was of minor importance, compared with those great revela-
tions on moral subjects, and should conclude that it was not a
matter of much consequence whether such a revelation was
given or not, we reply, that the all-wise Creator who knows
what is for the good of man, does not give revelation upon
subjects of no importance: but every thing connected with
revelation, is of great importance, and intended not only for
the temporal, but for the eternal good of man. For man to
reject a command of God in relation to temporal things, or
Icmporal salvation, would have a serious bearing upon his
future state, and deprive him of future salvation. Therefore
ull things which God commands a person to do, however
unimportant they may appear to finite creatures, are never-
theless of infinite importance, and will most assuredly influ-
ence his eternal destiny.
148 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
I4 1 . Peculiar revelations were given to Abraham : he was
commanded to depart out of Chaldea, his native country, and
go to a land wherein he was a stranger. This command was
not general, but individual, in its application. Abraham and
his household seem to be the only persons required to obey
it. Here, then, was a duty which they never could have
learned from any general laws : new revelation alone could
make it manifest. If we read the short history of Abra-
ham's life, we find a great variety of duties made known to
him of which he must forever have remained in ignorance, had it
not been for new revelation. At one time he was commanded
to circumcise all the males of his household ; at another, to
walk through the land of Canaan, in the length of it and in
uhe breadth of it ; at another, to lift up his eyes eastward,
west ward, northward and southward, with a promise that all
the laud over which he traveled, and which his eyes beheld,
should be given to him and his posterity fqr an everlasting
possession , at another time he was commanded to offer as a
sacrifice different kinds of animals and fowls ; at another, to
offer his only son Isaac as a burnt offering upon a mountain ;
at another, to stay his hand, and not destroy the child. Now,
all these were duties which could not be learned from ancient
revelation, from the fact that no other people had been pre-
viously commanded to do these things. They were duties
that could not be incorporated in a system of Iws that were
intended to be general in their application, and for this very
reason Abraham considered new revelation indispensably
necessary; it was the only possible way to learn the whole of
his duty. ! how different were the feelings and views of
this good old patriarch from those entertained by modern
enemies to new revelation ! The one saw the impossibility of
learning the whole will of God from previous revelation ; the
others consider that a few ancient books called the Bible
reveal the whole will of God to all nations and generations for
the last seventeen centuries. 1 the impenetrable darkness
:of \apostate Christianity! It is heart- sickening to every man
of Gojif Who amj)ng the saints of ancient times could have
supposed, that a race of people would arise professing to
believe in the revelations of old time, but considering that all
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. M'.)
new ones were entirely unnecessary? The worshipers of Baal
were far more consistent than apostate Christendom ; for they
had a faint hope that Baal would hear and answer them ; but
modern divines have no expectation that their God will say
anything to them or to their followers. Baal's followers cried
from morning until evening for him to give unto them a
miraculous manifestation, in the presence of Elijah; but to
even expect a supernatural manifestation or revelation now is
considered, by modern religionists, as the greatest absurdity.
Baal's worshipers, therefore, with all their absurdities,
approached nearer the religion of heaven, in some of their
expectations, than those who falsely call themselves Chris-
tians. 1
15. The history of the people of God, from the earliest
ages, shows that continued revelation was the only way that
they could possibly learn all their duties, or God's will con-
cerning themselves. They never once thought that the
revelations given to previous generations were sufficient to
guide them into every duty. A doctrine which rejects new
revelation is a new doctrine, invented by the devil and his
agents during the second century after Christ ; it is a doctrine
in direct opposition to the one believed in and enjoyed by the
saints in all ages. Now, to subvert and do away a doctrine
four thousand years old, and introduce a new one in its stead,
can only be done by divine authority. But have the propaga-
tors of this new doctrine, at any period since its invention,
established its authority either by scripture, reason, miracles
or any other way ? If not, how dare they to break in upon the
long-established order of God, and invent a new doctrine,
excluding all further revelation? How dare they to promul-
gate a doctrine so entirely different from what the ancient
saints ever believed or thought of? How dare they assume
and teach that God will no more speak with man, when He never
had failed, in any instance, to converse with His saints in
every previous generation ? How dare they call themselves
the people of God, and yet reject the great, fundamental, and
infinitely important doctrine of continued revelation, which
always distinguished the people of God from every other
people ? None but the most blind and determined enemies to
350 mVtNK AUTHENTICITY
new revelation could for a moment believe the Bible, and at
the same time believe that the ancient saints and the apostate
churches of Christendom were both the people of God the
one class believed in a doctrine of continued revelation,
established not only by several thousand years' experience,
but by a continued series of miracles during that long period
of time; while the other class have entirely excluded this
heavenly doctrine from their midst, and, as a substitute, have
invented, through the aid of uninspired men, "Articles of
Religion," "Creeds," "Disciplines," "Commentaries," etc.
Who, then, with a knowledge of these two systems of religion,
so widely different and opposed to each other, would have the
hardihood or wicked presumption to call the latter Christians
or the Church of God?
16. As the doctrine, then, of continued revelation is one
that was always believed by the saints, it ought not to be
required of any man to prove the necessity of the continua-
tion of such a doctrine. If it were a new doctrine never
before introduced into the world, it would become necessary
to establish its divine origin ; but, inasmuch as it is only a
continuation of an old doctrine, established thousands of years
ago, and which has never ceased to be believed and enjoyed
by the saints, it would be the greatest presumption to. call it
in question at this late period ; and hence it would seem
almost superfluous to undertake to prove the necessity of its
continuance. Instead of being required to do this, all people
have the right to call upon the new-revelation deniers of the
last seventeen centuries to bring forward their strong reason-
ings and testimonies for breaking in upon the long-established
order of heaven, and introducing a new doctrine so entirely
different from the old. If they wish their new doctrine to be
believed, let them demonstrate it to be of divine origin, or
else all people will be justi6ed in rejecting it, and in still
cleaving to the old. When Jesus came and did away the old
law of t Moses, and introduced a new system of religion, he
established the divine origin of the new by the most incontro-
vertible testimony; the most splendid miracles were wrought
both by Himself and His followers. Now, if the new-revela-
tion deniers will bring as much testimony as Jesus and His
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 151
Followers did to establish their new doctrine, then they may,
with some little propriety, call upon mankind to believe in it;
but as yet they have given the world no evidence whatever
only their own conjectures. We are called upon to reject a
doctrine much older than the law of Moses, and of far greater
importance, and to receive in its stead the doctrines of unin-
spired men, excluding all new communications from heaven;
and as yet not one testimony has been offered the world in
confirmation of this newly-invented religion. How strange
that any one should ever have been deceived with such
absurdities! How incomprehensibly more strange that mil-
lions should still cling to the awful delusion !
17. When a doctrine has been originated by divine author-
ity, and has been believed and enjoyed by the people of God,
without an exception, in all ages, it is not unreasonable to
expect the continuance of such doctrine among the Saints in
all future ages, unless some cause can be shown for its discon-
tinuance : for instance, the doctrine of Faith* Repentance
and Remissson of Sins, was originated and taught by divine
authority immediately after the fall, and, like the doctrine of
continued revelation, was rembraced and enjoyed by every
people of God until the apostles fell asleep. Now, if a
people had arisen in the second century of fehe Christian era
who excluded from their religion any of these principles,
would not such a newly-invented religion have been considered,
as a gross imposition, and all its originators .as the basest of
impostors ? At least, would not the inventors of such a
religion have been required to show some authority or cause for
thus discontinuing a doctrine which even they themselves
continued to admit was necessary in all previous ages? ' If
faith, repentance, remission of sins and continued revelation,
were necessary for four thousand years, what reason can be
shown. that any one of these heavenly principles should ever
afterwards become unnecessary ? If the second century were
chosen, as the memorable period for the discontinuance of an
essential and fong-established principle of religion, and for the
introduction of a new religion diverse from what the people
of God ever before enjoyed, then, indeed, it must be a period
of great importance in the history of man. But the great
152 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
and infinitely important question is, how shall mankind know
that this sudden and unexpected change in the religion of
heaven was produced by divine authority? Have it f propaga-
tors ever established its divine authenticity in any way ? If
not, then they must be'the vilest and most dangerous impos-
tors that ever disgraced our earth, deceiving^ not a few only>
but their thousands of millions, and corrupting all nations
with their abominable and soul-destroying apostasy.
18. A doctrine or principle established by divine authority
will require divine authority to do it away. That which is
established by a superior being cannot be abolished by ao
inferior power. This may be beautifully illustrated by the
kingdoms, governments and powers of the earth. Each has
its law-making department: this power is sometimes invested
in a legislative body and sometimes in the king, queen or
emperor. Whenever any of these departments enact laws for
the welfare of the people, they are considered to be in force
and binding upon all citizens until the law-making depart-
ment shall repeal them, and notify the people'of such repeal.
Private citizens or inferior councils could never repeal that
which was enacted and ordained by higher powers.- If the
king ordained the law, then none but the king can repeal it.
If the people should undertake to abrogate or do away the
law, it would be considered an act of rebellion against the
government. So if the king should ordain certain rights or
privileges to be enjoyed by his subjects, no inferior power
would have a right to disannul such legal grants none would
have a right to say that the privileges, ordained by the king
in behalf of his subjects, were done away. The power that
ordains rights and privileges, can alone disannul them The
subjects have no right to suppose that any law or privilege
is done away, unless the law-making department has notified
the people to that effect. So it is with the kingdom of God.
God 'is the King; He is the legal Law-Giver to all the child-
ren of the kingdom; He has ordained certain rights and
privileges to be enjoyed by them all; He has given to them
all the right of petition, with a sure and certain promise that
He will hear and answer. These rights and privileges were
enioved for about four thousand vears bv all the subjects of
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. I,',;]
His government ; they petitioned the King, to show them by
revelation many great and glorious things, which He, accord-
ing to His promise, granted. Among the promised rights
and blessings, granted by the great and unchangeable Law-
(liver, may be enumerated, the privilege of conversing with
Him and with His angels, and to receive knowledge by visions,
by dreams, by the revelations of the Holy Spirit, and by
prophecy. After having enjoyed those chartered rights for
many thousand years, the people all at once assumed the
authority to disannul them, and thus came out In open rebel-
lion against the government of the Almighty. Oh, what a
fearful responsibility rests upon those who have thus dared to
repeal and disannul that which God had established!
19. What would be the consequences, if a portion of the
inhabitants of Great Britain were to rise up against some ol
the dearest and most precious rights which had been granted
by the law-making department, and which had been enjoyed
by the subjects for many generations? Would they not be
considered in a state of rebellion? Would they not be taken
and tried before the proper tribunals, and condemned and
punished, as guilty of treason? How much sorer punish-
ment, then, must the world of Christendom receive I For
their crime is of much greater magnitude. They have not
rebelled against the governments of the earth, but against
the government of heaven ; they have repealed, disannuled,
and rebelled against some of the most sacred rights granted
by the Kings of kings. If such a rebellion against the laws
of earthly governments will subject the person to death, what
must be the punishment of those who rebel against heavenly
governments! Oh, Christendom! what hast thou done?
Thou hast closed the door of heaven upon thyself, and upon
the nations of the earth! Thou hast made the windows
of heaven as brass that cannot easily be penetrated ! Thou
hast rejected the key of revelation, and thus cut off all com-
munications from the heavenly worlds ! Thou hast repealed
and made void the chartered privileges, and most sacred
rights, ordained of God, for the comforting, teaching and
perfecting of His Saints! Thou hast veiled the heavens in
darkness, and shrouded the earth with a black mantle of error!
154 DTVINB AUTHENTICITY
Oh, Christendom, what wilt thou do I And whither wilt
tbou hide thyself in the day of thy visitation in the day of
the fierce anger of the Almighty! The mountains and rocks
wi,ll not cover thy shame, nor hide thy guilt from the eye of
Him who searcheth all things! Repent, then, of thy great
wickedness, oh, thou destroyer of souls! no longer lift thy
voice' against the glorious gift of revelation ; no longer deny
the chartered rights of the people of God ; no longer rebel
against the ministry of angels, and the enjoyments of the gifts
of vision and prophecy ; no longer seek to repeal that which
heaven has ordained, and which the children of God enjoyed
for four thousand years. Remember that divine gifts and
divine laws can only be repealed by divine authority.
20. We are told by the ministers of Christendom, that
God has repealed the gift of revelation, as no longer necessary.
But they have utterly failed up to this day to point out the
revelation that contains this repeal. The Old Testament does
not contain it the New Testament does' not contain it. As
the repeal act is not found in the Bible, where shall it be
found? This is a question of great importance ! If there
be such an act of repeal, it must be somewhere, or how could
these ministers have known it? We call upon Christendom
to bring forward out of their sacred archives the REPEAL
LAW. Let us search it let us see what God has said about
the world's having revelation enough. Let us see what time
the repeal was passed, when it came in force how long it is
to continue in force and whether there is any probability of a
restoration of the former privileges? None can consider
this call for the repeal law unreasonable If God has ordained
such a law it is reasonable that we should know it. The min-
isters say they know it. Why not let the people see the law
that they may know it also ? Why keep them in the dark
if such a law exists bring it .forward. You cannot say that it
is a law of not much importance; for surely, if God has
passed a law repealing the gift of revelation, the gift of
prophecy, the gift of visions and dreams by the spirit, the
ministry of angels and all other miraculous gifts, which had
^een enjoyed by every people of God among all nations, and
in all generations for four thousand years if He has sweet
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON 1.55
away all these long-established and most glorious privileges
from the Church by a repealed law, then it must be one of the
most important laws that has ever been communicated to
man; it is a law that every one should be familiar with; and
none should be prohibited from reading or perusing it.
21. When God repealed the law of Moses He did, not
keep it to Himself, but He told the people plainly, not only
of the repeal act t but also of the new acts which were intro-
duced in its stead. The law of Moses required a man to give
a writing of divorcement' if he wished to put away his wife;
but Jesus repealed that law, and gave a. new one in its stead.
The laW of Moses required the people to "perform unto the
Lord their oaths;" but Jesus repealed this law, and com-
manded the people to u swear not at all.' 1 The law of Moses
required "an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth ;" but Jeaus
repealed this law also, and commanded the people "not to
resist evil." Here, then, we have the repeal law, abolishing
that of Moses, and the new law introduced in its stead ; both
are revealed in perfect plainness: there is no dubiety or uncer-
tainty as to what is repealed or as to what takes its place. If
it be considered necessary to reveal to mankind that certain
privileges, granted by the law of Moses, were repealed ; how
much more necessary is it, that mankind should know of the
repeal of blessings and privileges far greater and vastly
superior to those of the law of Moses! Would God take
such particular care to notify man of the repeal of Moses' law,
and yet leave him in entire ignorance with regard to the
repeal of the gift of revelation, visions, prophecy, etc. ? The
law of Moses 4t was added because of transgression," and
given "because of the hardness of their hearts;" Paul calls it
a "law of carnal commandments ;" therefore mankind could,
with propriety, look for its repeal. But no one for a moment
could have supposed that the Lord would repeal and do away
such great .and glorious gifts as ministers .now declare to be
unnecessary. But what seems still more strange, is, that He
should . repeal privileges granted, not only in the Mosaic dis-
pensation, and in th ages preceding it, but also in the gospel
dispensation, even down to the close of the first century, ancj
yet give us no information of such repeal.
156 T>rVTNE AUTHENTICITY
22. But the ministers of apostate Christendom assert
that God has repealed those precious gifts, and we now call
upon them to tell us how they know it. Has God revealed
it to them? No, say they ; God reveals nothing in this age.
Did you learn it from ancient revelation? If so, we call upon
you in the name of the Lord, as you value your own soul's
salvation, and that of others, to show us the revelation, that
we may know it also. If you do not do this, it will be con-
sidered that you do not know any such thing, but that you
have come to the people, like the prophets of Ahab, with a
lie in your mouths to deceive, devour and destroy. ye
ministers of modern Christendom ye enemies of new revela-
tion ! how can ye escape the damnation of hell ! How many
v millions of. good, honest-hearted people you have deceived by
your cunning craftiness, and lying hypocraises ! How many
millions would have called upon God, in faith, for revelations,
prophecies, visions and the ministry of angels, and received
these precious blessings, had it not been for the wicked, most
abominable and soul-destroying lies, which you have instilled
into their ears by telling them that these things were repealed
atid done away ! Repent, therefore, of this great wickedness,
and be baptized for the remission of your sins, and you shall
receive the Holy Ghost, which shall give you visions and
revelations, and shall show you things to come ; and except
you do this, the wrath and indignation of that Being against
whom you have lied, shall speedily overtake you, 'and you
shall perish out of the earth. REPENT, THEREFORE, QUICKLY,
THAT YOU MAY FIND MERCY.
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. I')/
CHAPTER II.
MORE REVELATION IS INDISPENSABLY NECESSARY.
I. In the farmer chapter it has been shown, that to expect
more revelatioti is neither twscriptural nor unreasonable; hence,
(here is as great a probability that more will be given in our
day, as in any former age. The object of th'is chapter is to
show that niore revelation is indispensably necessary,
FIRST, FOR THE CALLING OF OFFICERS IN THE CH(JRCH.
2. Whenever God has called and authorized men to perform
a work in any age or dispensation, it has been done by reve-
lations, and not by mere impressions, or seme undefinable,
internal feelings, which leave the mind in uncertainty and
doubt. Noah was called by the word of the Lord to be a
preacher of righteousness, and to build an ark. Abraham i
Ix)t, Isaac, Jacob and Joseph, were called by revelation to per-
form a great variety of duties. Moses and Aaron were called
to the priest's office by the word of the great Jehovah. Seventy
elders of Israel were called by revd^tion to assist Moses.
Joshua was appointed by the word of the Lord through Moses
to be his successor in leading Israel. The successors of Aaron
were appointed to the priesthood by revelation. The Judges
of Israel Were callefl by visions, by angels and by the inspira-
tion of the Spirit. Samuel was called by the voice of the
Lord. And finally, all their officers, wise men and prophets,
down to the days of Malachi, were called by new revela-
tion.
3. The calling of officers under the Christian dispensation
continued the same. John, the forerunner of Christ, was
called by the spirit of prophecy, as manifested through the
angel Gabriel and his father Zacharias, Jesus was called by
His Father, and appointed a priest forever after the order of
Melchisedec: He is termed by St. Paul, "the Apostle and
158 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
High Priest of our profession/* Jesus, being an Apostle,
called others to the same office, and said unto them, "ye have
not chosen Me but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that
ye should go and bring forth fruit" (John xv.) When Judas
fell through transgression,, the apostles did not appoint another
to take his bishopric through a mere impression, but they
called upon the Lord to show whom He had chosen ; and "the
lot fell upon Matthias" (Acts i. J5-2G). The seventy disciples
were called by the word of the Lord. Paul and Barnabas were
both Apostles (see Acts xiv. 14), and were set apart to the
work of the ministry by new revelation through the inspired
prophets and teachers, which were in the church at Antioch
(Acts xiii 1-4.) That the elders of the church at Ephesus
were called by revelation, is evident by the following language
of Paul to them, "Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to
all the flock over which the Holy Ghost hath made tfou over-
seers, to feed the Church of God which He hath purchased
with His own blood" (Actsxx. 28). Timothy, the first bishop of
Ephesus, was appointed by prophecy and by the laying on ot
hands '(/. Tim. w. 14.) Titus, the first bishop of the Cretians,
was appointed by the Apostle Paul "to ordain elders in every
city ; " these elders were to be ordained after the manner, and
in the way that Paul had appointed TituS (Titus i. 5.) And
we have already seen that a spirit of prophecy was necessary
to ordain a bishop; and as Bishop Titus was to ordain elders in
every city after the pattern he himself had been ordained, he
must, to have carried out his instructions, have enjoyed the
spirit of prophecy. If the elders of Ephesus were made over*
seers of the Church by the revelation of the Holy Ghost, it is
reasonable to infer, that revelation was necessary to the appoint*
ment of elders in all other cities. Paul says, "As God hath
distributed' to every man, as the Lord hath called every one,
so let him walk,; and so ordain I in all churches" ( /. Cor. vti,
17. ) Paul did not presume to ordain in all churches, only such
as were called of the Lord, and he ordained them according to
that calling; and such callings could only be made known by
revelation.
4. When mankind through their apostasy lost the spirit of
jprophecy and revelation, they also lost the other supernatural
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON. 159
gifts of the Spirit, such as healing, miracles, tongues, interpre-
tations of tongues, etc. These gifts ceased, not all at once, but
by degrees, until the spirit had entirely withdrawn, leaving only
a powerless form. The necessity of revelations, visions, pro-
phesyings, ministry of angels and miraculous gifts, was never
denied until mankind found themselves destitute of these pro-
mised blessings; when it was pretended that they were only
designed for the first Christians ; the people began by degrees
to believe this wicked pretension, until, at length, they boldly
denied the necessity of every miraculous power. Millions in
every succeeding generation have continued to walk in the foot-
steps of the early apostates, fulfilling in every respect the pre-
diction of Paul, that "in the last days perilous times should
come ; for men should be lovers of their own selves, covetous,
etc." u havirig a form of godliness but denying the power
thereof" (//. Tim. Hi. 1-5.) Notwithstanding the universality
of this apostasy, yet the numerous religious bodies which enter
into its composition, have had the daring presumption to still
call themselves Christians, or the church of Christ. But if
they were the church of Christ, then the miraculous powers
and gifts of Christ would be shown forth among them, and
their ministers, as formerly, would be called by revelation._ The
Church of Christ cannot exist on the earth without an author-
ized ministry. This ministry cannot be called and authorized
without new revelation. - u No man taketh this honor unto him-
self," (that is the honor of the ministry), but he that is called
of God as was Aaron" (Heb. v. 4).
5. Without new revelation every office in the Church would
necessarily become vacant. It is true, that those who held
office at the time revelation ceased, would still, during their
natural life, continue to retain it, unless through transgression
they should be legally deprived of it. If revelation .ceased at
the close of the first century, it is not at all likely that any of
the officers, then holding the authority, would be alive a cen-
tury afterwards ; and as they would have no authority to ordain
Dthers without new revelation, when they died, the author-
ity upon ttfe earth would necessarily become extinct. How
overwhelming, the thought ! Yet there is no conclusion more
certain. If all offices became vacant there could be no addi-
160 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
tions to the church by baptism -, for it would be a great sin for
private members to assume the authority to baptize; hence, as
soon as those who had been baptized by authority were dead, the
world would be entirely destitute of both the-officers and private
members of the Church of Christ. Bui when officers and
members both cease, what is left? nothing at all. Hence,
without continued revelation, the Church could no more con-
tinue in its existence on the earth, than a body could live with-
out the spirit. Therefore, if revelation ceased with the Apos-
tles, as the "Articles'* and "Creeds'* of men declare, every
vestige of -authority, as well as the Church itself, must have
become extinct from the earth, as early at least as the third
century ; since which time the earth has been cursed with
priestcraft and apostasy, and with every species of wicked-
ness.
G. Since the Church with its authority and power has been
caught away from the earth, the great "mother of harlots"
with all 'her "descendants has blasphemously assumed the
'authority of administering some of the sacred ordinances of
the gospel They have blasphemed the name of the Father,
Son and Holy Ghost, by using it without authority in their
ministrations. They have dishonored the name of Christ, by
calling their powerless, apostate, filthy and most abominable
churches, the Church of Christ. The whole Romish, Greek
and Protestant ministry, from the pope down through every
grade of office, are as destitute of authority from God, as the
devil and his angels. The Almighty abhors all their wicked
pretensions, as He does the very gates of hell,
7. --The great apostasy of the Christian church commenced
in the first century, while there were yet inspired apostles and
prophets in their midst;, hence Paul, just previous to his
martyrdom, enumerates a great number who had "made ship-
wreck of their faith," and "turned aside unto vain jangling , "
teaching "that the resurrection was already past," giving "heed
to fables and endless genealogies," "doting about questions and
strifes of words, whereof came envyings, railings, and evil surinis-
ings, perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and desti-
tute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness." This
apostasy had become so general that Paul declares to Timothy,
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON, 161
"that all they which are in Asia be turned away from me; "
and again ho says, "At my first answer, no man stood with me,
but all men forsook me;" he farther states, that "there are
many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers," "teaching things
which they ought not, for filthy lucre's sake." These apostates,
no doubt, pretended to be very righteous; for, says the apostle,
"they profess that they know God; but in works they deny
Him, being abominable and disobedient, and unto every good
work reprobate." Near the close of the first century, the
apostasy had become so universal that only seven churches
throughout all Asia, Africa, and Europe, were considered
worthy of being either reproved or blessed by the voice of reve-
lation ; and even these seven were so corrupted by the doctrine
of the Nicolaitanes, and of Balaam, by the fornications and
adulteries of Jezebel, and by losing their "first love," and
becoming * 'neither cold nor hot," that the Almighty considered
them, with a very few exceptions, as "dead," and threatened
to "spue them out of His mouth," to cast them "into great
tribulation," and "kill their children with death," to "fight
against them with the sword of His mouth," and to "remove
the candlestick," or church, "out of its place."
8. That this apostasy, which had become so formidable,
while yet inspired apostles were in their midst, was to greatly
increase, instead of decreasing, is evident from the predictions
of scripture. Paul prophesies that "the day of Christ shall
not come, except there come a falling away first;" that "evil
men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and
being deceived." As a reason for the strict charge which he
gave to Timothy, he predicts, that "the time will come when
they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts
they shall heap to themselves teachers, having itching cars ; and
they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be
turned unto fables." The predictions concerning the apostasy
were not expressed in a vague uncertain form of language, but
in the clearest and most forcible terms. "Now the Spirit
speaketh expressly," says Paul, "'that in the Inttcr times some
shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and
doctrines of devils, speaking lies in hypocrisy, having their con-
science seared with a hot iron.'L Peter prophesies th-.it "there
162 DININE AUTHENTICITY
shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in
damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them,
and bring upon themselves swift destruction ; and many shall
follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth
shall be evil spoken of; and through covetuousness shall they
with feigned words make merchandise of you'' (IL Peter ii. ],
2, 3.) These "fables/' "doctrines of devils," and "damnable
heresies" which false teachers should introduce into the world,
were to constitute the religion of future ages, rendering the
state of society fearful in the extreme. Paul gives a pro-
phetic description of the religion of latter times as follows :
"This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall
come ; for men shall be lovers of their own selves', covetous,
boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthank-
ful, unholy, without natui^ affection, truce breakers, false accu-
sers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good,
traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of 'pleasure more than
lovers of God ; having a form of godliness, but denying the
power thereof, from such turn away. For of this sort are they
which creep into houses, and lead captive silly women laden
with sins, led away with divers lusts; ever learning, and
never able to come to a knowledge of the truth. Now as
Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses, so do these also resist
the truth: men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the
faith. But they shall proceed no further; for their folly shall
be made manifest unto all me.n, as their's also was" (//. Tim.
iii. 1-9.).
9. It seems from the foregoing predictions, that the religion
of the latter-days was to be most awfully corrupt ; that its
teachers, instead of being sent by revelation from God, were to
be heaped together by the people. These man-made teachers
were to turn away the ears of the people from the truth, or
from sound doctrine, and in its stead were to teach "fables,"
"doctrines of devils," "damnable heresies," "speaking lies in
hypocrisy; " they were to come "with feigned words," or,
"with great swelling words of vanity," to "make merchandise
of the people;" they were to have a "/orm of godliness," but
"the power" they were to deny ; they were to meet with great
success in deceiving mankind; for "many were to follow their
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. lf>3
pernicious ways." The people were to delight in these power-
less, devilish, hypocritical, lying, damnable heresies, while the
way of truth was to be evil spoken of; and ' 'because they
received not the love of the truth," God was to "send them
strong delusions, that they should believe a lie, that they all
might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure
in unrighteousness." Such was to be the religion of the latter
ages, as prophetically described by the ancient apostles ; and
such is the religion of the Papal, Greek and Protestant
churches of the niuteenth century. The predictions were
uttered eighteen centuries ago, and modern Christendom
exhibits a most perfect Fulfillment. Instead of having apos-
tles, prophets, and other inspired men in the church now,
receiving visions, dreams, revelations, ministry of angels and
prophesies for the calling of officers, and for the government of
the church they have a wicked, corrupt, uninspired pope, or
uninspired archbishops, bishops, clergymen, etc., who have a
great variety of corrupt forms of godliness, but utterly deny
the gift of revelation, and every other miraculous power which
always characterized .Christ's Church. These man-made,
powerless, hypocritical, false teachers, "make merchandise of
the people," by preaching for large salaries, amounting in many
instances to tens of thousands of dollars annually. They and
their deluded followers are reprobate concerning the faith
once delivered to the Saints. The faith which once quenched
the violence of fire, stopped the mouths of lions, divided
waters, and controlled the powers of nature, is discarded as
unnecessary. The faith that inspired men with the gift of reve-
lation that opened the heavens and laidioldon mysteries that
were not lawful to be uttered that unfolded the visions of the
past and future and that called down the angels of heaven to
eat and drink with men on earth is denied as being attainable
in this age. The sound doctrine taught by the apostles which
put mankind in the possession of these glorious gifts and
powers cannot now be endured. The doctrines, commands,
fables, traditions and creeds, of uninspired men, are now sub-
stituted in the place of direct inspiration from God. "They
are ever learning, but are never able to come to a knowledge of
the truth," Guesswork, conjecture, opinion, and, perhaps,
164 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
in some instances, a belief in regard to the truth, are all that
they attain to v while a knowledge they do not obtain, because
they deny new revelation the only means of obtaining it. This
great multitude of false teachers who have found their way into
all nations, deceiving millions, "resist the truth," contend
against the miraculous powers of the gospel, and reject inspired
men, as u Jannes and Jambres," the magicians, did Moses;
but ' 'their folly shall be made manifest unto all men, as theirs
also was;" yea. all nations shall see the righteous judgments
which shall speedily be poured out upon them, for they shall,
like Pharaoh's host, perish quickly from the earth.
10. If the revelations contained in the sixty-six bo'oks of
the Old and New Testaments, are the only ones to be received,
it would be impossible for any man since the apostasy, to prove
from those books that he was called of God. The Bible con-
tains the record of the callings and commissions of many who
lived during the first four thousand years ; but it says not one
word about the callings and commissions of those who have
lived during the last seventeen centuries. Some who have seen
the dilemma in which they are placed by rejecting new revela-
tion, have endeavoured to extricate themselves from it, by pre-
tending that the old commissions given to the apostles are suf-
ficient for all present purposes. But^this places them in
another dilemma equally as great; for how can any man learn
whether the commission given to the apostles is applicable to
himself or not ? Without new revelation he could never know.
Surely the apostolic commission does not authorize all mankind
who should live in future ages ; and if it authorizes a part only,
then it certainly would require new revelation to specify which
part. Therefore, if we were to admit so absurd an idea, there
still would be an equal necessity for new revelation. But com-
missions or callings given to one man never 'did, nor never can,
authorize another. Mankind have no more authority to preach,
baptize, and administer the ordinances of the gospel, by virtue
of the apostolic commission-, than they have to ascend the
throne of Great Britain by virtue of the commission given to
King David.
II As the church of 'England and other Protestants do not
profess to have received any new commission by revelation, but
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 10f>
on the contrary, require their followers t5 reject everything of
the kind, it may be asked, how did they get their authority?
It will be replied, that they received it frojn Wickliffe, Cran-
mer, Luther, Calvin, and various other dissenters from the
Papal church. But where did those dissenters get theirs from?
They answer from the Roman Catholics. But the Catholics
excommunicated them as heretics ; and surely if they had power
to impart authority, they had power to take it away. There-
fore, if the Romish church had any authority, the Protestants,
being excommunicated, can hold none from that source. But
if the Catholics hold authority, they must be the true church,
and consequently the Protestants must be apostates; but on
the other hand, if the Catholics are not the true church, they
can have no authority themselves, and therefore could not
impart any to others.
12. Now the church of England states in one of her hom-
ilies, "that laity and clergy, learned and unlearned, men and
women, and children of all ages, sects and degrees, of WHOLE
CHRISTENDOM, have been at once buried in THE MOST ABOM-
INABLE IDOLATRY (a most dreadful thing to think), and that
for the SPACE OF EIGHT HUNDRED YEARS OR MORE!"*
Wesley in his 94th sermon states the same in substance ; he
says, "The real cause why the extraordinary gifts of the Holy
Ghost were no longer to be found in the Christian church,
was, because the Christians were turned heuthen* nynin, and
luid only a dead form left." If, then, the u whole of Christen-
dom/' without one exception, have been "buried in the most
abominable idolatry for upwards of eight hundred years,'' a*
the church of England declares, and if they, because they arc
destitute of the gifts, are not even now Christians, but hea-
thens as Wesley asserts, we ask where the authority was
during this eight hundred years, and where i.> it now? Surely
God would not recognize u the most abominable idolaters," as
holding authority; if so, the authority of the worshipers of
Juggernaut must be as valid as that of idolatrous Christen-
dom. But the idolatry of "whole Christendom" must
have been more corrupt, according to the church of K
Homily on the Perils of Idolatry.
166 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
than that of other idolators; for they caH it u the most abom-
inable idolatry," and most positively declare that there was
no exception of either clergy or laity of either man, woman
or child all were buried in it. This being the case (and we
feel no disposition to dispute it), there could have been no
possible channel on the whole earth through which authority
could have been transferred from the apostles to our day.
Therefore, as Wesley says, all Christendom are, sure enough,
u heathens," having no more authority nor powers than the
idolatrous pagans. If, then, the " whole of Christendom"
have been without authority and power u for eight hundred
years and upwards," we ask, when was the authority restored?
It could not have been restored to the Papal churches, for
they do not profess that any such restoration has been made
to them; it could not have been restored to the church of
England and other Protestants, for they do not admit of any
later revelation than the New Testament; consequently their
own admissions prove most clearly that the whole of Christen-
dom are without an authorized ministry; therefore it is indis-
pensably necessary that more revelation should be given to
restore the authority to- the earth and call men to the ministry
again, as in ancient days.
13. More revelation is not only necessary to restore an
authorized ministry, that the church may again have place
on the earth, but it is indispensably necessary,
SECONDLY, TO POINT OUT THE DUTIES OF THE OFFICERS OF
THE. CHURCH.
To call men lo the ministry would be of very little use,
unless the persons called could have a perfect knowledge of the
duties of, their calling. Noah was called to preach repentance
and righteousness to the antediluvians, but without further
revelations, he never could have learned the will of God rela-
tive to the preservation of himself and family, and the differ-
ent kinds of beasts, fowls and creeping things, both clean and
unclean, of all flesh; he never could have learned what
amount of food of different kinds, and fresh water would be
sufficient to sustain such a congregated host of living beings for
the space of one hundred and fifty days, during which time the
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 167
flood was to prevail. Jacob, though called of God, without
further revelation, never could have learned what should
befall the posterity of his sons in the last days, so as to have
delivered a prophetic%lessing upon the head of each accord-
ing to the mind of God. Moses, though called by the voice
of Jehovah, without further revelation, never could have
delivered Israel from bondage, and led them forty years in the
wilderness. Aaron, though called of God to the priestly
office, and' in possession of the written law, never could have
sat upon the judgment-seat, and decided between man and
man, according to the mind of God, without the "breastplate
of judgment," containing the "Urim and Thummim,"
through which he could enquire of God and receive correct
information relative to evsry case which should come before
him. All the servants of God, down to the days of Malachi,
were not only called by the Almighty, but directed in all
their multifarious duties to the end of their days by imme-
diate revelation.
14. In the Christian dispensation it was the same. Every
officer, after having been called, was instructed and guided by
continued revelation in the various duties of his calling. John,
the forerunner of Christ, was first called, and then was enabled
through the inspiration of the Spirit, to tell the Scribes, Phar-
isees, Saddncees, soldiers and all the people, what they should
do, .as they came enquiring of him. Even Jesus Himself,
though He was sent by His Father, and came forth from God,
did not presume to teach of Himself, or perform anything per-
taining to the work of the ministry, without first obtaining a
revelation from the Father to direct Him. He says, "I have
not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, He gave
me a commandment what I should say, and what I should
speak." "Whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father
said unto me, so I speak (John xii 49, 50). Again, Ho
says, 'The words that I speak unto you, I speak not of myself,
but the Father that dwelletb in me. He doeth the work," "and
as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do" (John
rir. 10-31.). He further states, "I can of my own self do
nothing: as I hear I judge, and my judgment is just, because
J. speak not mine own will, but the will of the Father which
168 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
hath sent me" (John v. 30.) Now if the. great and glorious
Redeemer of the world could not do anything of Himself per-
taining to the ministry, but was dependent altogether upon the
Father to give Him revelation and commandment what to do,
nnd what to speak, how much more necessary it is for poor,
weak and fallible man, after having been called of God, to be
directed in all things pertaining to the duties of his calling by
continued revelation. And yet, strange to say, the whole of
Christendom have been without this essential qualification for
centuries, and have still dared to act as ministers in the name
of the Lord. Oh, the wickedness of apostate Christendom !
Truly did the apostle behold her "full of names of blas-
phemy," making all nations drunk with her wicked-
ness!
15. The example ihat Jesus set, not to act nor spak in the
duties of His calling, unless by new revelation, was followed by
the apostles. All the teachings which they had heard from
the mouth of the Savior while He .was present with them,
were no$ sufficient to qualify them for their duties in His
absence. As soon as He left them, He began to give them
commandments and revelations through the Holy Ghost (see
Acts /. 2.) And without continued revelations, they, like their
Lnrd and Master, could do nothing. It mattered not how
much human wisdom or learning they might have acquired,
nor how many revelations had previously been given ; such
things would in no wise qualify them for the ministry; it
required constant revelation. St. Paul says, "The things of
God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God; now we have
received not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of
God, that we might know the things that are freely given to
us of God ; which things also we speak, not in the words which
man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth"
( 7. Cor. ?V. 11, 12, 1:1.) From these passages we learn, first,
that no man can know the things of God only by revelation,
and secondly, that no man can teach them acceptably only in
the words " which the Holy Ghost teacheth." Revelation,
then, is necessary to call and authorize the ministry, to reveal
their duties, to manifest the things, of God to them and to
give them utterance, * 'not in the words which man's wisdom
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 10?
te.icheth," but in the words inspired and (aught by th(
Holy Ghost.
16. If human wisdom and learning could qualify any one
for the ministry, Paul certainly could have claimed a higher
qualification than the rest of the apostles; he was learned; he
was eloquent ; he was eminently prepared so far as the wisdom
of man was available to move in the higher spheres of life,
and to speak with honor and dignity in the presence of vast
assemblies; he could, through human wisdom alone, have
pathetically portrayed the death and sufferings of Christ,
reasoned upon the benefits to be derived from the atonement,
urged the importance of obeying the requirements of the
gospel, and with all the thunders of his eloquence described
the misery and wretchedness of the disobedient yet he
informs us, that he did not declare the things of God in the
u words which man's wisdom teacheth." The words of man's
wisdom are foolishness in the sight of God they are inade-
quate to convey properly the things revealed by the Spirit.
The Spirit not only gives the ideas, but in a measure clothes
them in suitable and proper words. This is the spirit of
revelation, so abundantly enjoyed by the Saints in all ages,
that so enriched their minds with heavenly knowledge, and
qualified them to speak as the oracles of God, uttering words
taught by the Holy Ghost. This is the spirit of revelation,
rejected and done away in the "Articles" and "Creeds" of
modern Christendom, and in its place are substituted "the
words which man's wisdom teacheth." This is the spirit of
revelation, so necessary to unfold to the minister of Christ,
those duties which he never oould learn from ancient revela-
tion, nor from the wisdom and writings of uninspired men.
17. Without this spirit of revelation Joshua never could
have known the mind of the Lord in relation to taking the
city of Jericho ; he never could have known that it was the
will of God that all Israel should march around its walls for
seven days, blowing upon rams' horns. If Israel had been
left to their own wisdom, it never would have entered their
heart to subdue a city by such simple expedients. Indeed, it was
only necessary on that one occasion ; and that one occasion
required a new revelation to manifest the mind and will of
170 DIVINE AtJTHENTICrTY
G-od. In subduing another city or nation, the Lord might
have altogether a different plan, so that the rule followed in one
instance, might never be applicable in another ; hence the
necessity of continued revelation ; for no servant of God or
leader in. Israel could possibly learn the mind of God without
it. "God's ways are not as our ways, nor His thoughts as our
thoughts." Therefore, the wisdom of man, unaided by
immediate revelation, cannot perform acceptably before God
any work, either in directing the movements of an army, or
in preaching the gospel of peace, or in ruling his own house-
hold, or in managing the affairs of a nation. When Israel
went to battle, they first enquired of God, and then proceeded
according to His direction; when they anointed kings to sit
upon the throne, they did it by revelation ; when a city was
to be warned of approaching judgment, a Lot, or a Jonah, or
some inspired man was sent by revelation to do it: when
Israel turned aside from the law of God, multitudes of prophets
were not only sent by revelation to reprove them, but the mes-
sage which they were to deliver, was given by revelation also:
when the Lord saw that Philip had warned the people of
Samaria sufficiently, He did not leave him to the vague con-
jectures of his own mind where he should go next, but sent
an angel who spake to him, saying, "Arise, and go towards
the south unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto
Gaza, which is desert." (Acts viii. 20.) If Philip had been
left to his own wisdom, he never could have learned whether
his mission was done in Samaria or not ; and even if he had
learned this, the desert country oft' to the south, would have
been the last place that human wisdom would have guided
him. But after Philip had reached this lonely solitary desert, he
still needed revelation to direct him in regard to further duties.
The next thing which we find revealed to him was by the Spirit,
which said unto him, "Go near, and join thyself to this chariot."
He obeyed, and succeeded in convincing a man oT great
authority a eunuch, of the truths of the gospel ; and after
having baptized him, u the Spirit of the Lord caught away
Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more.'
18. In Damascus, there was another servant of God, called
Ananias; he was not a Protestant clergyman, for he believed
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON, 171
in visions and revelations; "and to him said the Lord in a
vision, Aoanias. And he said, Behold, I am here, Lord.
And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into the street
which is called Straight, and enquire in the house of Judas
for one called Saul, of Tarsus: for, behold, he prayetb, and
hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in, and
putting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight."
(Acts ix. 10, 11, 12.) Here are two visionary characters,
Ananias and Saul , if they had lived in our day, they would
have been considered, by new revelation deniers, as appropri-
ate subjects for the insane hospital. It is eo natural for man-
kind to think that their own judgment is sufficient to guide
them in the way of duty, that even Ananias himself was
rather inclined to question the propriety of revelation, and
follow his own wisdom ; for he answered "Lord, I have heard
by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy
saints at Jerusalem , and here he hath authority from the
chief priests to bind all that call upon Thy name." ( V*-,
13, 14.) But the Lord not feeling disposed to be governed
by the weak judgment of Ananias, commanded him again,
saying, "Go thy way ; for he is a chosen vessel unto me, t<
bear my name before the Gentiles, and kings, and the chil-
dren of Israel for I will show him how great things he must
suffer for my name's sake." ( Verses 15, 10.)
19. Peter was another of these visionary characters so
much despised bv modern religionists. One of the first
revelations he obtained, was about Jesus being the Christ.
It seems that there was a great diversity of opinions among
those who did not seek for new revelation, relative to whom
Jesus was; some thought he was one of the old prophets,
some thought he was John the Baptist, having risen from
the dead, the wisdom of man had imagined a variety of
opinions respecting Him. Peter, not being satisfied with the
conjectures of men about it, was just simple enough to ask
the Father whom Jesus was. The Father told him, that
Jesus was "the Christ, the Son of the living <MMJ. Here
then was certainty conjecture and opinion had fled away.
When the Savior enquired of His disciple- what their virw>
were in relation to Him, Peter could answer the question
172 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
without any doubt or hesitation ; and because of this knowl-
edge Jesus blessed him, and said unto him, "flesh and blood
hath not revealed it <unto thee, but ray Father which is in
heaven." (Matt. xvi. 17.) The great mass of the Jews
were destitute of this knowledge ; they did not seek of the
Father a revelation on the subject, but depended, like this
generation, on former revelation and their own wisdom, and
therefore not knowing by new revelation the Savior, they
crucified Him. Peter, having had faith sufficient to get one
revelation, the Savior, counted him worthy to receive more,
therefore He took him up into a mountain with James and
John, "and was transfigured before them; and His face did
shine as the sun, and fiis raiment was white as the light; and
behold there, appeared unto them Moses and Elias talking
with Him." (Matt, xvii 1, 2, 3.) These visionary per-
sons could now testify to the nations what they had seen, and
heard and known about Jesus, about God and about angels.
But such testimonies to be given by any persons in these days,
would be counted the highest blasphemy. But we ask, what
do modern Christendom know about God? they have not
heard His voice, nor received a revelation from Him. What
do they know about Jesus? nothing, only what they have
read of the .knowledge of others. What do they know about
angels? they have never beheld them, nor heard their voice.
What do they know about visions? nothing at all, for thej 7
despise all those that profess to have seen visions since the
apostles' days. And finally, what do they know about the
Holy Ghost? It has never spoken to them nor to any one
else, in their estimation, for the last seventeen centuries.
They have not heard, seen, handled nor known anything for
themselves by revelation ; consequently, they are entirely
unqualiiied to be witnesses of any spiritual or heavenly knowl-
edge: they know nothing, only what they know naturally "as
brute beasts, made to be 'taken and destroyed." (SccJmlv
10.) Without new revelation, they are entirely unqualified
to judge of the things of God : they would be as apt to call
good evil and evil good, and put light for darkness and dark-
ness for light, as ancient revelation deniers were. Their
preaching would not justify nor condemn any one, because
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 173
they know nothing, only what others have written, and there-
fore cannot testify. This is the sad, and awful, and most
wretched condition of modern Christendom.
20.- Peter had another vision while he was praying upon
a house top : he saw heaven opened, and all manner of
beasts let down, and drawn up thrice; and "While Peter
thought on the vision, the spirit said unto him, Behold three
men seek thee, Arise, therefore, and get thee down, and go
with them, doubting nothing : for I have sent them." (Ada
x. J9, 20.) Peter, through this vision, and the sayings of
the spirit, learned duties pertaining to his calling that never
could have been learned naturally. Peter had had a vast
amount of knowledge previously revealed to him, but that
would not manifest to him his present duties. Present duties
require present revelation ; and without it, no servant of God
ever did, or ever can do the work of God. Without it, he
does not know where to go, or what to preach. But says the
objector, it does not matter where he preaches, for he cannot
go amiss ; all must have the privilege of hearing. We reply,
that though all must hear, yet the Lord designed some to
hear before others, as is evident from the fact that Paul and
Timothy "were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the
word in Asia;" and again, "after they were come to Mysia,
they assayed to go into Bithynia ; but the Spirit suffered
them not." (Acts xvi. 6, 7.) Hence we learn, that the
Lord has a choice where His servants shall go; and that in
some places where their own judgment would dictate them
to go, the Lord desires they should not go, and actually for-
bids them to go. Now, how, without new revelation,
is the servant- of God to know the mind of the Lord
as to where he shall or shall not go? Would any former
revelation communicate the desired intelligence unto him ?
Certainly not; former revelation contains the history of
the revealed will of God to others, but it does not specify
in all things the revealed will of God to us. To read of
others learning the will of God in relation to their callings
and mission, and enjoying manifestations of the Spirit by
visions, dreams, angels, etc., would be of no more advantage
to us, than to read of the history of a good dinner when we
1 74 DIVINE "AUTHENTICITY
were hungry. It is the present enjoyment of blessings which
we want, and not merely the history of others' blessings.
21. How could Paul have known the mind of the Lord
about going to Macedonia without being told? Therefore, "a
vision appeared to Paul in the night: There stood a man of
Macedonia, and prayed him, saying, Come over into Macedo-
nia and help us." (Acts, xvi. 9.) And again, how did Paul
know it was his duty to tarry in Corinth about a year and a
half? He found it out by a vision. "Then spake the Lord
to Paul in the night by a vision, Be not afraid, but speak, and
hold not thy peace: For I am with thee, and no man shall set
on thee, to hurt thee: for I have much people in this city/'
(Acts, xviii. 9, 10.) How did Paul learn that it was necessary
for him to depart quickly out of Jerusalem, and go to other
nations? He learned it by a vision in the temple. He says,
u And it came to pass that when I was come again to Jerusa-
lem, even while I prayed in the temple, I was in a trance; and
saw Him saying unto me, Make haste, and get thee quickly
out of Jerusalem; for they will not receive thy testimony con-
cerning me." (Acts, xxn. 17, 18.) And when Paul reasoned
with the Lord upon the subject, as if he thought that from
their acquaintance with his former course of life, they would
receive his testimony, the Lord again commanded him, saying,
"Depart: for I will send thee far hence unto the Gentiles."
Thus we see how impossible it is for a minister of the gospel
to learn what to do, or where to go, or what to say, unless he
is taught by new revelation. Without this heavenly principle,
his own judgment would constantly lead him astray.
22. New revelation is not only highly necessary to call men
to the ministry, and afterwards tQ instruct them in the various
duties of their calling, but it is indispensably necessary,
THIRDLY TO COMFORT, REPROVE AND TEACH THE CHURCH.
Jesus, before his ascension, promised the Holy Ghost to His
disciples, which He calls "the Comforter." They had prev-
iously been comforted by the words of Jesus : He had unfolded
to them His parables; He had instructed them for th*ee years
and a half; He had given them a vast amount of information
upon a great variety of subjects ; and now, as he was about to
OF THE HOOK OF MORMON. 170
lie taken from them in peivon, be proimtted to ttend unto tbetn
-uiiiiher eoml'orter. Hi 1 says, l 'I I* ye luV<! me, keep my com-
mandments; and I will pray (he Father, and He shall -j\\ v
you another Comforter, that he may abide with you forc\
even the spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive,
because it seoth him not, neither knoweth him ; but ye know
him : for lie dwelleth with you, and shall be in you." (John
.r/V. If), K), 17.) The reason why the Holy Ghost is called
the Comforter is, because of the office which he was to per-
form ; he was to comfort the disciples, by revealing to them
still further knowledge of the things of God. The mind of
man is too weak to receive at once, all the knowledge which
God is willing that he should know: hence Jesus says, "I
have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear
them now. Howbeit, when he, the Spirit of truth is come,
he will guide you into all truth; for he shall not speak of
himself, but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall bespeak;
and he will shew you things to come. He shall glorify me :
for lie shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you. All
things that the Father hath, are mine ; therefore, said I that
he shall take of mine, and shew it unto you." (John xvi 12,
13, 14, 15.) Here we find how the disciples, after Jesus
ceased speaking unto them in person, were to be continually
guided by revelation. Many things which they could not
then bear on account of the weakness of their minds, were
afterwards to be revealed to them through the Comforter : he
was to guide them into all truth. But even the Holy Ghost
was not to teach without first getting a revelation as to what
he should teach, for, says Jesus, "he shall not speak of him-
self, but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak." It
is strange, indeed, that the ministers of modern Christendom
dare speak of themselves, without getting any new revelation,
when even Jesus and the Holy Ghost would neither of them
presume to do such a thing The Comforter was to be the
guide of the disciples, not only in this short life, but forever.
Again, Jesus says, u the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost,
whom the Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all
things and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever
I have said unto you." (John xiv. 26, )
176 DIVINE AUTHENTICirr
23. This same Comforter which was to be a constant
revelator to the disciples, -was prom bee! on the day of Pente-
cost, to all who would obey the gospel; After he had descended
upon one hundred and twenty, on the morning of that day,
revealing to them, not only other tongues, but also "the
wonderful works of God, it excited the attention of thousands,
who, after learning that it was the Holy Ghost that operated
so powerfully, felt extremely anxious to obtain the same gift,
and they were told the conditions on which they all might
receive it. "Repent," says Peter, "and be baptized, every
one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of
your sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost."
(Acts ii. 38.) Thus, we perceive, that thousands had the
promise made to them on certain conditions, even the -promise
of the Holy Ghosfc, which 4 'promise" says Peter, "is unto
you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, even
as many as the Lord our God shall call." ( Verse 39.) Con-
sequently, all persons, in all generations and ages, who will
perform these requirements, have the promise of the Holy
Ghost; the same Holy Spirit that Jesus promised, and the
same that was given on the day of Pentecost all could receive
the spirit of revelation, and be guided into all truth. To
show still further that the Holy Ghost was to be a revela-
tor to the Church, as well as to the apostles, we will quote
the words of John, written to the Church generally: u Ye
have an unctioto from the Holy One, and ye know all things."
And again, "the anointing which ye have received of him,
abideth in you, and ye need not that any man teach you : but
as the same anointing teacheth you of all thingSi and is truth, no
lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him." (/.
John iV. 20-27.) Nothing is more certain than that the
Church, as well as the apostles, were to receive the promised
Comforter, and that he was to teach all things to the Church,
as well as to its officers; therefore, the revelations of the Holy
Gthbst, are indispensably necessary to comfort and teach the
Church.
24.*-^When certain men began to teach heresy, and intro-
duce false doctrines into the Church, commanding the Gen-
tiles to be circumcised, th6 Holy Ghost immediately gave a
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 177
revelation on the subject, and corrected the error ; thus pre-
vent ing endless controversies and strifes. (See Acts xv.) If
this great guide and revelator of the Church be rejected as
unnecessary, how quickly the body falls to ruin ! New revela-
tion is the only principle which will preserve the unity of the
Church. The wisdom of man, taken individually, or the
wisdom of councils, taken collectively, is fallible, unless
directed by immediate revelation, and therefore liable to err ,
hence all doctrines, or principles, or matters of controversy
which are not clearly revealed in ancient revelation; will be
continually the subjects of dispute ; and if any man or coun-
cil without the aid of immediate revelation, shall undertake
to decide upon such subjects and prescribe i% Articles of
Faith," or "Creeds," to govern the belief, or views of others,
there will be thousands of well-meaning people who will not
have confidence in the productions of these fallible men, and
therefore, will frame creeds of their own, which they suppose,
are more consistent. In this way, contentions arise, divisions
multiply, sects are formed, the Church becomes rent into ten
thousand fragments,. and the whtle world becomes a babylon
of confusion. As an effectual preventative against all false
doctrine, against all strifes and divisions, against all conten-
tions and controversies in the Church, God has placed within
it a great and infallible teacher or revelator, called the Com-
forter, who cannftt err, whose decision is an end of contro-
versy, whose counsel is perfect, and whose judgment upon all
points of doctrine cannot be otherwise than correct. Differ-
ences of opinion cannot exist in the Church for any length of
time ; for the Holy Ghost will decide all matters of contro-
versy, and thus preserve the unity of the Church : while all
who rebel against,,his decisions, will be excommunicated as
heretics or apostates, and will form no part of the Church of
Chritt, any more than the Chinese form a part of the Eng-
lish government. Hence, in the Church of Christ, there is a
unity of faith a oneness of spirit, such as characterizes no
other people. In the Church of Christ, there can be no differ-
ences of opinion, in regard to baptism, or any other ordin-
ance ; for the Holy Ghost will guide into all truth, ajjd teach
the Church all things pertaining to doctrine or ordinances,
178 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
things present, or things to come. The great variety of
opinions which have torn asunder modern Christendom, and
bewildered the minds of millions, can have no existence in
the Church of Christ; for there, all matters of importance
are decided by revelation, and not by creeds invented by
human ^wisdom ; there, the deep and hidden things of God
are revealed by the Spirit of truth ; there, rich treasures of
wisdom and knowledge are brought to light ; there, they have
no need of uninspired councils to invent 4t Articles of Religion"
to fetter the mind of man ; there, the Holy Ghost takes the)
things of the Father and shows them by revelation unto the
Church, and there, infallibility is indelibly and unchangeably
stamped upon every doctrine, principle, ordinance and law of
the Church. With such a revelator, certainty and knowledge
abound in every heart ; parables, mysteries and intricate sub-
jects are unravelled; guess work, conjectures and opinions,
flee away. With such a guide, there is no danger of being
deceived. The elect, cannot be deceived ; for they have an
infallible detector of al] delusions, however cunningly devised:
they have a test by which they can try all things, prove all
things, judge all things and overcome all things not ordained
of God ; they can soar aloft to the third heavens and gaze
upon the mansions of the blessed, where the highest order of
intelligence reigns : or they can descend in the visions of the
spirit, and behold the kingdoms, dominions, principalities
and powers, in worlds of an inferior order, in the great, scale
of universal existence.
-25. When the Church falls into sin, or turns aside from
her duties, new revelation is necessary to reprove and chasten
her, that she may repent and be forgiven. We have frequent
examples of the people of God being reproved by the revela-
tions of the Holy Ghost. The Corinthians were severely
reproved by the Spirit of inspiration, because they had suf-
fered contentions and divisions to get in among them and
disturb the harmony aud peace of the Church. Although
the divisions which existed there were not in relation to du'.i-
trine, but only in relation to the talents or abilities of Paul,
Apollos and Cephas, yet even for this they'were called carnal.
(Sec I. Corinthians, uY. 1-7J If the Corinthians were
OF TFTE BOOK OP MORMON. 170
worthy of reproof because they were divided in relation to
the talents or qualifications of the ministers of Christ, how
much more worthy of censure would they have been if they
had been divided in relation to doctrine, like modern Christ-
endom? All divisions in the Church, of every kind, are
utterly condemned by the apostle, and he pleads with them
to banish all such things from their midst, and cultivate a
perfect unity in all things. He says, "Now I beseech you,
brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all
speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among
you, but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same
mind and in the same judgment." (/. Corinthians, i. 10.)
Are modern religionists "perfectly joined together in the same
mind and in the' same judgment?" Do they all "speak the
same thing?" No; they are far from it: they declare doc-
trines diametrically opposite to one another; yet they have
the presumption to acknowledge each other as Christian?,
enjoying the Holy Spirit. But it is an insult to the Holy
Spirit to say that two churches, who are divided in doctrine,
both enjoy his teachings. Where the Holy Spirit is he guides
into all truth ; and where two churches believe in doctrines
directly opposite, one, if not both, must be destitute of the
Spirit. The Holy Ghost must be a very uncertain guide, if
he would teach one church to sprinkle infants, teach another
to immerse none but adults, give the privilege to another to
immerse, pour or sprinkle the candidates just as they choose;
tell the fourth to baptize for the remission of sins and forbid
a fifth to baptize any until they gave evidence that their sins
were remitted ; and teach a sixth that it is not necessary for
them to be baptized at all. If all these churches, who teach
and practice doctrines so very different, are in possession of
the Holy Spirit, then the Holy Spirit must be divided against
himself, and must come to nought. But the Holy Spirit is
the Spirit of truth, and teaches the same doctrine in all
places; and wherever we find differences of opinion in doc.
trine, we may know most assuredly that the Spirit-guide is
not there; at least, all churches must be destitute of the
Spirit but one, and even that one does not enjoy it unless she
receives immediate revelation for her instruction and edifica-
tion.
180 'DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
26. Some have supposed these divisions to be unavoidable,
being the necessary results of the fallible judgments of men.
That the judgments of men are fallible, and that division is
the necessary result of fallibility, we by no means deny ; but
to say that they are unavoidable throws contempt and insult
upon the Holy Ghost and- represents him as unable to guide
the Church into all truth. While division is the result of
fallibility, union is the result of infallibility. The Savior
prayed for the most perfect union to be in His Church. He
uses the following language "Neither pray I for these alone,
(meaning the apostles,) but for them also which shall believe
on me through their word, (meaning the whole Church,) that
they all may be one ; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in
thee, that they also may be one in us ; that the world may
believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou
gavest me 'I have given them ; that they may be one even as
we are one : I in them, and thou in me, that they may be
made perfect in one, and that the world may know that thou
hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me.
(John xvii. 20, 21, 22, 23.) The oneness here prayed for
was to be of the most perfect' kind : there were to be no more
jars no more differences in sentiment than there is between
the Father and the Son. Now there is no possible way to
bring about this perfect oneness and union in a church com-
posed of imperfect beings, only through the medium of
immediate revelation. This, and this alone, can accomplish
the work, and perfect the Saints in knowledge, wisdom and
power. All other substitutions will be found totally inade-
quate to the task; for unless truth is revealed and known,
too, after it is revealed, the frail judgments of men will clash
together; discordant notes will be sounded, and disunion will
make its appearance. And herein is the religion of heaven
distinguished from all other religions. Continued revelation
always was, and is now, its motto, and Union, perfect Union,
the necessary result ; while ajl other religions are destitute of
this binding uniting principle and will ere long vanish away
and perish with all who follow them.
27. Some of the Corinthians had fallen into another
Jiemous sin, namely, that of fornication in its most aggravated
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 181
form--"such fornication," says Paul, "as is not so much as
named among the Gentiles, that one should have bis father's*
wife." (/. Cor. v. I.) Without further revelation the
Church would have been ignorant how to proceed in relation
to such a case. Some might have supposed that the individ-
ual committing this great crime could, if he made confession,
be forgiven, and be retained in, the Church. But the apostle
knowing the great magnitude of the crime, decided by the
spirit of inspiration quite otherwise; therefore he commanded
them, saying, "In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when
ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of
our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan for
the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in
the day of the Lord Jesus." ( Verses 4 ,5.) Here, then,
we perceive the penalty to be inflicted for this particular trans-
gression: first, a deliverance unto Satan; second, a destruc-
tion of the flesh; and third, no salvation for the spirit until
the day of the Lord Jesus. The wisdom of man would have
been entirely at a loss how to have rendered a correct judgment
concerning this matter, therefore it required the wisdom of
God by revelation. The Corinthians themselves seem to have
been ignorant of their duty on this subject; for Paul says to
them, "Ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that
he that hath done this deed might be taken away from among
you." (Verse 2.) Oh! how different are the decisions of
the Spirit from the decisions of fallible man!
28. It was necessary that the Corinthians should be
reproved by the> voice of inspiration for going to law before
unbelievers. They were informed that both men and angels
were to be judged by the Saints and therefore they ought to
judge among themselves the smaller matters of the Church
pertaining to this life. It was necessary that they should be
reproved for partaking of the Lord's supper unworthily, some
using the wine to excess and becoming intoxicated, "not dis-
cerning the Lord's body." Sickness and death prevailed
among many of that church, the cause of which was revealed
to them by the apostle; he informs them that they had not
properly examined themselves previous to receiving this
solemn ordinance, and "for this cause," says Paul, "many
182 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
are weak and Sickly among you and many sleep." (7. Cor.
xi.) If sickness and death prevail to a great extent among
modern religionists, instead of getting a revelation to know
the cause, they fancy up a great variety of causes, one imagines
one thing and another supposes another, and the imaginary
causes are nearly as numerous as the individuals. Oh ! what
a blessing it would be to modern Christendom had they an
inspired man among them who, like Paul, could point out to
them the very causes of the cholera and such like plagues
with which they are so frequently visited! Knowing the
cause, they could, by>. a thorough reformation, have the judg-
ment removed from them*; but so long as they are ignorant of
the cause, and depend upon their own conjectures upon it,
they will not be likely to repent acceptably before God so as to
have these judgments removed.
29. The seven churches of Asia were reproved by revela-
tion for their sins, threatened with various judgments if they
did not repent, and promised on certain conditions great and
inestimable blessings. These threatenings and promises were
not the same to all churches, but each had its peculiar promises
and threatenings according to its works. But for centuries
past the Lord has not had a church on the whole earth whom
He considered worthy of being reproved by revelation, or of
receiving any promises. None knew anything about God, or
heaven, or the future state, only what others have told them,
in the sacred scriptures. Eternal life does not abide in them, ;
for, says Jesus, "This is life eternal, that they might know
Thee the only true God and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast
sent." ( John xvii. 3.) The only possible way to know God
is by new revelation; for Jesus says again, "No man knoweth
the Son, but the Father; neither knoweth any -man the
Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will
REVEAL Him." (Matthew xi. 27.) Here is the most positive
testimony that no man can know God without he obtains a
revelation, and that, no one can have eternal life without such
revealed knowledge. Think of these sayings of our Savior,
all you effeimes oT new revelation, and tremble at your awful,
benighted and sinful condition. Remember that the only way
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON.
to obtain eternal life is to krurw God, and the only way to know
Him is by NEW REVELATION.
30. Further revelation is indispensably necessary,
FOURTHLY, TO UNFOLD TO THE CHURCB THE FUTURE
In every age of the world God has considered a knowledge oi
the future of the utmost importance to flis people. To
impart this knowledge He has invariably appointed a certain
office among His people, called the prophetic office Person:-
holding this office were filled, with the Holy Ghost who taught
them, not only of doctrine and principles, but of the future.
One of the earliest prophets, of whom scripture gives an
account, was Abel. The Savior ranks Abel among the
prophets, when he says to the wicked Jews, that the blood of
all the prophets, from that of righteous Abel to that of Zach-
arias, who was slain between the porch and the alter, .should
be required of that generation Enoch, the seventh from
Adam, predicted things which have not yet come to pass.
( See Ju(k X'v. ) Noah predicted events of the utmost import-
ance to the generation in which he lived. All the patriarchs
called of God, from Noah to Moses, were endowed with the
spirit of prophecy. Moses was peculiarly blessed with a
knowledge of future events. The Lord did not confine the
spirit of prophecy to Moses alone, but poured out His spirit
upon the seventy Elders of Israel, and they all prophesied.
Eldad and Medad, two that remained in the camp, prophesied
as well as those who were assembled together, and Joshua,
hearing of this, and feeling somewhat contracted in his views
of this glorious gift, exclaimed, %l My Lord Moses, forbid
them And Mo^es said unto him, eoviest thou for my sake?
would God that all the Lord's people were prophets, and that
the Ijord would put His spirit upon them (;V///// ri -JS,
?'. ) We have no account of the predictions uttered by these
nty prophets being written, aod therefore it is not likely that
the> could be of any benefit to after generations: but it is
very probable that the things predicted were intended to
benefit more particularly that generation of Israel. Moses
had hitherto the whole burden upon himself, but now it was
divided among others, and in order to be qualified to take
184 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
part in the teaching and leading of Israel, it was necessary
that they should understand future events, that all might be
prepared to act in relation to such events and thus, Joy fore-
seeing things, escape thousands of difficulties. All prophets
do not enjoy an equal degree or measure of fore- knowledge,
for the Lord said to Israel, * 'Hear now my words: If there
be a prophet among you, I the Lord will make myself known
unto him in a vision and will speak unto him in a dream. My
servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine house.
With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and
not in dark speeches ; and the similitude of the Lord shall he
behold." (Num. xii. 6, 7, 8.) To some prophets the Lord
speaks in visions, dreams and dark speeches ; to others, He
reveals in great plainness. Some prophecies are written:
others only uttered vjerbally.
3 1. Great companies of prophets existed among Israel at
different times. When Saul after his first interview with
Samuel the Seer, met one of these companies, "the Spirit of
God came upon him and he prophesied among them." ('/
Sam. x. 10.) When he afterwards sent messengers -to take
David that he might slay him, they met one of these com-
panies of prophets with Samuel over them, and the Spirit of
God came upon the messengers and they prophesied also:
Saul then sent a second company, and they all turned proph-
ets , and he sent a third and the same thing happened to
tbem ; and despairing of success by his messengers, he con-
cluded to go himself, and while on his way "the Spirit of
God was upon him also, and he went on and prophesied,
until he came to Naioth in Ramah. And he stripped off his
clothes also and prophesied before Samuel in like manner and
lay down naked all that day aud all that night. Wherefore
they say, is Saul also among the prophets?" (L Sam. xix.
20-24 ) In the days of Elijah and Elisha, there was an
abundance of prophets these prophets seemed to have a
knowledge of almost every thing before it came to pass, when
Elijah was about to be translated, he could not keep \t a
secret, though he sought diligently to do no, Elisha was too
much of a prophet to be ignorant of what was about to
happen, therefore he followed Elijah wherever he went ; and
OP TOE BOOK OP MORMON. ]Hf>
a)>o fifty other "prophets went and stood to view afar oft. "
(//. Kinf/s ii. 7.) These prophets lived in various cities and
generally had masters or chief % prophets over them. Our
company dwelt at Ratuah, over whom S&ruuel was appointed
to preside, as just mentioned; another company dwelt at
Bethel: another at Jericho. (See. II. Kmr/s /'/. ;;/>.) Whea
Jezebel cut off the prophets of the Lord, there were a hun-
dred that Obadiah managed to save alive by hiding them in
caves. (See /. Kings xiiii. 13.) Hence prophets, at times,
were very numerous in Israel. And, no doubt, if we had all
of their prophecies, we should have many volumes much
larger than the Bible; but their prophecies were not all
written, and from .this fact, we have reason to believe that
their gift was intended more for the benefit of themselves and
others in their day, than for future ages.
32. Some have supposed that after Christ came, the Chris-
tian Church would not be blessed with prophets any more;
but this is a mistaken notion, for Jesus says Himself to the
Jews, "Behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and
scribes ; and some of them ye shall kill and crucify; and some
of them shall ye scourge in your synagogues, and persecute
them from city to city." (Matt, xxiii 34.) Paul also
informs the Ephesians, that when Christ "ascended up ou
high, Fie led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men."
And he further states, that "he gave some, apostles; and
some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors
and teachers." (Eph. iv. 8-11.) Prophets, then, were
among the gifts which were given unto men after the ascen-
sion of our Savior : this accords with another saying of Paul,
that "God hath set &ome in the Church, first apostles, second-
arily prophets, thirdly teachers," etc. , (/. Cor. xii. 28. ) and also
when speak ing of the diversity of gifts imparted to the Church
by the Spirit, he says, to one is given wisdom; to another,
knowledge; to another, faith, to another, prophecy," etc.
From these passages we learn that prophets were just as much
intended for the Christian Church as teachers, pastors, wis-
dom, knowledge, faith or any other gift. And yet, those who
profess to have the Christian religion exclude prophets from
their churches; with the same propriety, they might exclude
186 DIVIITE AUTHENTICITY
the gifts of wisdom, knowledge, faith, teachers, pastors ancf
every other gift promised in the gospel.
33. We shall now show that prophets and all other officers,
or gifts, are indispensably necessary, as expressed by Paul;
"For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the minis-
try, for the edifying of the body of Christ, till we all come in
the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of
God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of
the fullness of Christ: that we henceforth be no more chil-
dren, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of
doctrine, by the sleight of "men and cunning craftiness,
whereby they lie in wait to deceive, but speaking the truth
in love, may grow up into Him in alignings, which is the head,
even Christ; from whom the whole body fitly joined together
and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, accord-
ing to the effectual working in the measure of every part,,
tnaketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in:
love.'' (Epk. w. 12-16.) The object, then, of these officers,
and gifts, is first, u /or the perfecting of the Saints;" secondly,,
"for the work of the ministry," and thirdly, "for the edifying:
of the body of Christ." We now ask, all Christendom who
profess to be Saints, whether they are perfect or imperfect?
The general answer is, 4t we are imperfect." How do you
expect to become perfect, if you do away out of your churches
inspired apostles, prophets, and other officers? These are the
only gifts and officers by which the Saints can be perfected.
Have you got them in your midst? Millions answer "no - we
do not believe in prophets in our day." But do you believe
in "'pastors and teachers?'' yes, they are necessary Who
told you to reject the most important gifts of the church and
to retain the rest ? No one has told us to do this but our
ministers, and they must be good men, and they say that
apostles and prophets are no longer necessary, but that evan-
gelists, pastors and teachers are A.nd then do you think
your ministers are good men when they do away the plan
established for the perfecting of the Saints, and substitute the
plans of men in its stead V Does not Paul declare that any
man or angel shall be cursed who preaches a different gospel
from the one he preached? And did he not include in his
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 1ST
gospel all these gifts for the perfecting of the Saints ? Most
certainly he did ; and if your ministers teach you differently
they are cursed and all that follow their teachings will be
cursed. Know assuredly that there never was any other plan
adopted in the gospel to perfect the Saints than through
apostles, prophets and other gifts. I)o you need "the work of
the ministry?" All answer, yes. Remember, then, that "for
the work of the ministry," apostles and prophets, are declared
to be as necessary as pastors and teachers. If one is unneces-
sary, all are unnecessary, and the work of the ministry must
.cease. On the other hand, if one is necessary, all are neces-
sary, that the work of the ministry may continue. If God has
authorized teachers among the churches of Christendom, He
must likewise have authorized apostles and prophets; if He
has not the latter, He has not the former; and if He has
neither, He has no Church on the earth. Again, does the
Church need to be edified in these days? Most certainly.
What is God's plan to edify the Church? Paul says, that He
gave, not only pastors and teachers, to edify them, but also
apostles and prophets. Where these officers have no existence
there can be no edification of the Church. Any other plan of
edification, however great and magnificent, will not do. God's
plan is, not only superior to all others, but it is the only plan
ordained "for the edifying of the body of Christ," Thus we
see, that without inspired apostles, prophets, etc. , there can be
no work of the ministry no edification of the body of Christ
no perfecting of the Saints and consequently no Church.
34. But Paul did not leave us ignorant with regard to
further duties of these inspired officers. He says that they
are necessary to prevent the Church from being "tossed to and
fro" like children and to keep them from being "carried about
by every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men and cunning
craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive." The great
reason why the millions are carried away and tossed about
with the false and soul- destroy ing doctrines of the Pa'pists and
Protestants is, because they 'have not inspired apostles and
prophets among them, and, therefore, without this great pre-
ventative, the cunning craftiness of men overpowers them, and
they follow the corrupt impositions of modern religionists.
188 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
35. These gifts were never intended to be done away from
the Church in this state of existence, as we have already proved
in the first chapters of this series. And Paul corroborates this
when he says, they were given lt for the perfecting of the Saints,
for the work of the ministry and for the edifying of the body
of Christ; till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the
knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the
measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ. ' ' In what
state will all the Saints come in the unity of the faith ? When
will they all come in the unity of the knowledge of the Son of
God? When will they all be perfect men 9 When will they
all come unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of
Christ? The answer to all these questions is given by Paul
when he says t that when that , which is perfect is come, the
Saints are to see the Lord face to face, and know as they are
known, and see as they are seen. Consequently, it will be in
the next state of existence, and not in this. Therefore, in
this state of existence, as the Church is imperfect and needs
edifying, apostles, prophets, teachers and all other gifts which
Jesus has given or promised, are indispensably necessary to
accomplish that great and important work which cannot possi-
bly be accomplished in any other way.
36. In the foregoing, it will be seen, that new revelation is
the very life and soul of the religion of heaven that it is
indispensably necessary for the calling of all officers in the
Church that without it, the officers .can never be instructed
in the various duties of their callings that where the spirit of
revelation does not exist, the Church cannot be comforted and
taught in all "wisdom and knowledge cannot be properly
reproved and chastened according to the mmd of God can-
not obtain promises for themselves, but are dependent upon
the promises made through the ancients. Without new
revelation the people are like a blind man groping his way in
total darkness, not knowing the dangers that beset his path.
Without prophets and revelators, darkness hangs over the
future no city, people or nation, understand what awaits
them. Without new revelation, no people know of the
approaching earthquake of the deadly plague of the terri,
ble war of the withering famine and of the fearful judg-
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON. 1<0
incuts of the Almighty which hang over their devoted heads.
When the voice of living prophets and apostles are no longer
heard in the land there is an end of perfecting and edifying
the Saintsthere ib a speedy end to the "work of the minis-
try" there is an end to the obtaining of that knowledge so
necessary to eternal life there is an end to all that is great,
grand and glorious, pertaining to the religion of heaven
there is an end to the very existence of the Church of Christ
on the earth there is an end to salvation in the celestial king-
dom. Awake then, oh, ye slumbering nations awake from
the slumber of death and Christ shall give you light by the
revelations of the Holy Ghost!
CHAPTER III.
THE BIBLE AND TRADITION, WITHOUT FURTHER REVELATION.
AN INSUFFICIENT GUIDE.
1. In the former chapters of this series it has been proved
that more revelation is neither unscriptural nor unreasonable,
but indispensably necessary to the very existence of the Church
cf God on the earth. In this chapter it will be shown that
without further revelation the Bible is an insufficient guide.
That part of the Bible called the New Testament was written
many years after the establishment of the Christian
Church. How was the Church founded and governed
before the New Testament wag written? Answer: by
the revelations of Christ and of the Holy Spirit, speaking
through the apostles and prophets. These revelations were
verbal, and not written- were delivered by word of mouth, and
not with pen and ink. Large and numerous churches were
established in Palestine, in Asia, in Europe and among the
various nations of the eastern hemisphere, which were abund-
antly blessed with revelations, with prophecies, with dreams
and visions, with the ministry of angels, and with the miracul-
ous powers and manifestations of the Holy Spirit; and yet
they had not the writings of the New Testament.
190 lOIVINE AUTHENTICITY
2. If the Church could be founded and grow and flourish,
and be perfected without the New Testament, writings : if she
could, through verbal revelation, learn every principle of doc-
trine, and be taught in every duty, during the most of the first
century, the same gift of revelation and prophecy could have
instructed her in all succeeding generations, even though the
New Testament had never been written If inspired apostles,
prophets and other officers could perfect the Saints in the first
century, surely the same kind of officers could perfect them in
all future ages. Written revelations were never intended to
supersede verbal and continued revelation through the living
ministry. Lf the Church of Christ had continued on the earth,
successive apostles and prophets would have continued with
her, endowed with all the powers and gifts of the first; and
the revelations in each successive generation would ha\ 7 e been
equally sacred with those given at the first ; and there would
have been no such thing thought of as the canon of scripture
being full and complete.
3. There are many things practiced by both Romish and
Protestant churches which the scriptures do not clearly reveal,
therefore they must both of them consider that the scriptures
are not a sufficient guide. We are informed in scripture that
marriage is ordained of God, but we are not informed in the
scripture who has the right to officiate in this ceremony. Who
can tell from the New Testament anything about the order to
be observed in relation to this subject? We read that "what
God hath joined together let no man put asunder; " but
through what particular office does God join together the sexes
in matrimony? Can laymen officiate? Can those out of the
Church officiate? Can a woman officiate? Can the parties
join themselves together in matrimony, in the name of the
Lord? Who can answer these questions from the Bible 'alone?
No one. The Bible does not guide the Church in this important
ordinance.
4.-*- Who can tell from the Bible whether Teachers and Dea-
cons have authority to baptize, or not? Baptism is an
important ordinance, and should be administered by proper
authority, but can any one in the Church administer it? Can
private members baptize? Can women baptize? Does the
Bible anywhere forbid them, or say that they are aot author-
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 191
ized? John the Baptist, who held the Priesthood of Aaron,
had authority to baptize. Apostles, Elders and Evangelists
baptized. Did the authority- extend to any lower officers or
members? The Bible does not inform us ; therefore the Bible
is not a sufficient guide.
5. Again, what officers in the Curch -have a right to lay on
hands for the gift of the Holy Spirit? Can any but apostles
administer the Spirit by this sacred ordinance? Ananias was
sent to Paul to baptize him, and lay his hands upon him, that
he * 'might be filled with the Holy Ghost." Was Ananias an
apostle? or did he hold some lower office ? Philip could bap-
tize the Samaritans,, while Peter and John laid hands upon
both men and women for the gift of the Holy Ghost. The
great question is, can any but apostles lay on hands in the
ordinance pf confirmation? The Bible does not answer this
question, therefore the Bible is not a sufficient guide.
6. It is admitted that the Lord's supper is a divine ordin-
ance ; but who is authorized to break the bread and bless it,
and also the wine, and administer it to the Saints? Can
Teachers or Deacons do this -with authority? Can private
members- or women administer in this solemn ordinance ? There
is nothing in the New Testament that either authorizes or for-
bids them to do it. Can any one, without being instructed by
new revelation, -.administer the Lord's supper in His name, with
His authority, and by His sanction ? The Bible does not
answer this question, therefore the Bible is not a sufficient
guide.
7. In what particular points does a Teacher's duty differ
from a Deacon's? 'Wherein do the duties of Elders, Evan-
gelists and Pastors differ ? What authority has one that the
others do not possess ? All these are questions which the Bible
does not plainly answer, yet to be a, sufficient guide, it should
answer all such questions definitely.
8. Is infant baptism right or wrong? Does the Bible any-
where teach infant baptism by command or example ? If infant
baptism be right, the Bible has not informed us of it, there-
fore it must be an insufficient guide. If infant baptism be
wrong, at what age should children be baptized ? Upon this
question the Bible also is silent.
192 DIVINE AtJTHENTTCTTT
9. Should the members or officers of the Church lay then
hands upon little children, and pray for them, and bless them
after 8 the example that Jesus has given or not? This is a ques-
tion that cannot be settled by the Bible.
10. Should all the Saints wash one another's feet, or is this
an ordinance limited to the apostles ancToificers of the Church?
The Bible again is silent, and does not plainly answer the ques-
tion.
11. Again, must the seventh day or the first day of the
week be kept holy unto the Lord ? The New Testament does
not clearly answer this question. There is rather more evidence
in that book for keeping holy the Sabbath day or Saturday,
than there is for keeping the first day or Sunday, The New
Testament is very indefinite on this subject, and therefore it is
an insufficient guide
12. Furthermore, where in the Bible does it say that the
king and people in England ought to revolt from the Romish
church, and form a church of their own by act of parliament?
If the Bible were a sufficient guide, why was an act of parlia-
ment necessary as another guide to form the English church ?
If the Bible were a sufficient guide, why was another book
made, called the l< Book ofJComraon Prayer," and the people
compelled to give heed to it under pain of banishment, and
even death itself? If the articles of religion, contained in the
New Testament were a sufficient guide, why were "Thirty-nine-
Articles" more, enforced upon the people by acts of parlia-
ment, and the people butchered and murdered because they
could not conscientiously comply with them ? It is certain that
this newly-formed-parliament made church considered the Bible
to be very deficient as a guide, or they never would have
resorted to such blood-thirsty, murderous measures to establish
other books in addition to the Bible
13 If Protestants suppose the Bible to be a sufficient
guide, as they are constantly telling their followers, will they
be so kind as to point out- what part of that sacred book, called
Luther, Calvin, Cranmer, Wesley and hosts of others, to
preach, baptize and administer many other ordinances such as
the ancient Church administered ? Indeed, what part of the
Bible calls and commissions any of the ministers of the present
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. IM
day? It can be said without any fear of contradiction, that
the Bible nowhere has called a single individual to the work of
the ministry for the hist seventeen centuries. Therefore, for
the calling of the ministry, the Bible is an insufficient
guide.
14. Again, what part of the Bible has established the sal-
aries of the different officers of the church? If it be necessary
that preachers should have wages, how much shall it be? How
much more shall an apostle get than a prophet? If a bishop
get from ten to twenty thousand pounds for one year's preach-
ing, how much should an inspired apostle or prophet get? Or
how much should some of the lower officers have? The New
Testament does not tell as the amount of wages religious hire-
lings should have, therefore, if it be important to know, the,
Bible is an insufficient guide. It says, however, that apostles
should "take neither purse nor scrip," but it leaves us entirely
in the dark as to how much bishops, arch-bishops and other
officers should have. Would it not be a wise plan for an act of
parliament to increase their wages a little, lest they suffer?;
We see plainly that the Bible is not a sufficient guide in many,
very many points, as the doings of the whole Protestant world
most plainly declare.
15. Let us now see whether the Roman Catholics consider
the Bible a sufficient guide. They plainly tell us in their writ-
ings that they do not. So far, then, they are consistent. But
what do they suppose makes up the deficiency? They answer,
4 'TRADITION, "'or the "unwritten word" of God, as it was
spoken by the apostles, and handed down uncorrupted to the
present day. The Right Reverend Doctor Milner, a very able and
learned, Catholic bishop, says, "The Catholic rule of faith, as
I stated before, is not merely, the written word of God, but the
whole word of God, both written and unwritten; in other
words, Scripture and Tradition, and these propounded and
explained by the Catholic church.' 1 * The Catholics do not
believe in any later revelations than what were given in the
first age of Christianity : this may be seen in their writings.
Dr. Milner, in speaking of the Papist churches, says, u lt
* -"End of Controyersy," Letter x. p. 125.
194 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
is a fundamental maxim with them all, never to admit of any
tenet, but such as is believed by all the bishops, and was
believed by their predecessors up to the apostles themselves." f
According to this, the Romanists never admit any new tenet.
With their views, no revelations can be given all things believed
or received by them must be traced back through all "their
predecessors up to the apostles themselves :" they are not per-
mitted to believe any thing which their fathers were ignorant
of. When any thing is presented to them, the question is not,
whether it is a new revelation from God, but they immediately
inquire, has it been believed by the church since the first age?
If it has not, it is rejected. The Catholic church does not
claim the assistance of the Spirit to reveal any thing new, "but
merely," as Bishop Milner expresses himself, she claims "the
aid of God's Holy Spirit, to enable her truly to decide what her
faith is, and has ever been in such articles as have been made
knoion to her by scripture and tradition."
16. After revelation ceased to be given, and, consequently,
the Church of Christ ceased its existence on the earth, many
of the first apostates pretended that scripture and tradition
were a sufficient guide, and that nothing new was needed.
Irenseus, who lived in the second century, seems to have for-
gotten that God placed in the Church inspired men to con-
stantly instruct her by new revelation, and like all the subse-
quent apostates lays great stress upon tradition. He says,
"SUPPOSING THE APOSTLES HAD NOT LEFT us THE SCRIP-
TURES, OUGHT .WE NOT STILL TO HAVE FOLLOWED THE
ORDINANCE OP TRADITION, which they consigned to those to
whom they committed the churches? It is this ordinance of
tradition." continues he, "which many nations of barbarians,
believing in Christ, follow, without the use of letters or ink." ?
Tertullian, who lived at the close of the same century, finding
the scriptures an insufficient guide, appeals to tradition instead
of new revelation. He says, "We begin, therefore, with laying
it down as a maxim, that these men" (speaking /jf the oppo-
t End of Controversy, Letter aii. p. 1G6.
I Ibid, Letter xii. p. 168.
2 Advere. Haeres.. Letter iv. c. 64.
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 195
ncnts of his church) "ought not to be allowed to argue at all
from scripture. In fact," continues he, "these disputes about
the sense of scripture, have generally no other effect than to
disorder either the stomach or the brain It is therefore the
wrong method to appeal to the scriptures, since these affcrd
either no decision, or, at most, only a doubtful one. And even,
if this were not the case, still, in appealing to scripture, the
natural order of things requires that we should first inquire to
whom the scriptures belong. From whom, and by whom, and
on what occasion, and to whom that tradition was delivered by
which we became Christians."* This author in another work,f
as Dr. Milner states, "proves, at great length, the absolute
necessity of admitting tradition no less than scripture as the
rule of faith, inasmuch as many important 'points, which he
mentions, cannot be proved without it."
17. Doctor Milner, to show that the tradition of the apos-
tles together with the scriptures, was the only rule of faith in
the early ages of his ,church, cites us to the writings, of St.
Clement of Alexandria, St. Cyprian, Origen, etc., of the third
century St. Basil, and St. Epiphanius of the fourth century
and St. John Chrysostom at the beginning, and St. 'Vincent
of Lerins, at the end of the fifth century. All these writers,
instead of contending for the great and infallible guide, namely,
NEW REVELATION; which instructed the Church during the
first century, have contended merely for. ancient scripture and
tradition as their only guide as their' only rule of faith. Thus
we can see, how early apostasy succeeded Christianity we can
see, how early this rule of faith was changed.
18.- If all the decrees and decisions of the pope and general
councils among the Catholics be examined, it will be seen that
such decrees and decisions profess to be founded, not upon new
revelation, but upon ancient scripture or tradition. She pro-
fesses that her general councils are guided by the Holy Ghost
in ascertaining what the apostolical traditions are, but that the
Holy Ghost does not give them anything new. That these are
really the views of the Catholics, may be perceived on almost
* Prsescrip. Advera. Hares., edit. Rheuan, pp. 36, 37.
f De. Corona Milit,
196 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
every page of some of their standard works. The Right Rev,
Bisbop Milner, in his u End of Religious Controversy," hag
very definitely, and at some length, set forth this view. J. Mur-
doch, a Roman Catholic bishop, has highly recommended a
work by Joseph Muinford, entitled "QUESTION OF QUES-
TIONS," or l '\Vho ought to be our Judge in all Controversies?"
In this work the author states most clearly that the Roman
Cathojic church, "PRETENDS TO NO NEW REVELATIONS, BUT .
ONLY TO DECLARE CLEARLY WHAT SHE FINDS TO HAVE j
BEFORE BEEN REVEALED." t These general councils arecon- .
sidered infallible, not because they are inspired with the word ,
of God direct to themselves, for this power they deny, but
because they suppose the Holy Ghost assists them to find out "
ancient tradition. We again quote, from the last-mentioned
work.
19. "Now to see what the councils on their part are to do ;
Imusttellyou, that theirchief business is to examine the pointsin
controversy ; hearing all that occurs for the one side and the
other, and permitting several replies, if any remain, in due
time to be made. After this diligence is used, they consider
what seems most conformable to the word of God, and every
one's vote is passed upon this particular. But here I must tell
you, that by the word of God, all councils, and orthodox
believers have ever understood, not only God's written word,
contained in scripture, but also Flis unwritten word made
known to the church ONLY by tradition, which tradition also is,
and was ever accounted by the church the very best and surest
interpreter of the scripture. The votes therefore of the fathers
assembled in council are demanded, not only of what they think to
be conformable to God's word written in scripture, but also
how conformable to God's word written in scripture, but also
which they have all received from the fathers of their church, as
delivered to them from their fathers for God's word, by tradi-
tion committed to their forefathers as such, from the apostles
themselves." $
20. Let no one suppose that the Catholics believe in new
I "Question of Questions," Sec. xxiv. par. 14.
I Ibid, Sec. xix. 2.
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 197
revelation ; for rn the above quotation it is expressly asserted
that, "the unwritten word is made known to the church ONLY
by tradition," and that this tradition must come through their
fathers ''from the Apostles themselves " The business of the
Catholic councils, then, is, not to get any word from God direct to
themselves, but* to determine what God said to the Apostles.
That this is all that they pretend to do, is also evident from the
words of Vincentius Lirinensis, as quoted by Mumford ; he
says, 'This only, and nothing but this, the Catholic church
does do by the decrees of her council ; that what before they
had received only by tradition from their ancestors, that now
they leave consigned in authentical writing to all posterity.*
Councils, then, are convened to determine traditions- they arc
convened to write traditions in the form of decrees. Now all
this is good as far as it goe8 r but it stops infinitely short of the
true rule of faith, established in the apostolical church, namely,
DIRECT AND IMMEDIATE REVELATION through her office!*,
whether assembled in councilor dispersed individually among
the nations.
21. That the apostate papal church does not obtain new
revelation, as the apostolical church always did, is still further
evident from her defining the canonical books, called scripture.
This was first done at the Third Council of Carthage in the
year 397. Previous to that time there had been a great variety
of opinions as to what books were inspired of God. Mumford
speaks thus on this subject: "If you fly to the tradition of
the church only of the first four hundred years, remember that
the Council of Carthage just after the end of those years
alleged the ancient tradition of their fathers, which they judged
sufficient for defining our canon. They, who were so near those
first four hundred years, knew far better the more universal
tradition of that age, than we can twelve hundred years after
it. True it is, (nothing being defined till then) private doctors
were free to follow what they judged to be truest ; and as you
find them varying from our canon, some in some books, some
in others : so you will find them varying from one another,
and varying also from you." (meaning the Protestant canon.)
"Question of Questions," Sec. xix. par. Z.
198 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
"For in those first four hundred years, Melitus and Nazianzen
excluded the book of Esther, which you add. Origen doubts
of the epistle to the Hebrews, of the second of St. Peter* of
the first and second of St. John; St. Cyprian and Nazianzen
leave the apocalypse or revelations out of their canon. Eusc-
bius doubts of it." Elsewhere, he says, all those holy fathers
agreed ever in this, that such books were evidently God's word,
which had evidently a sufficient tradition for them : now in
the days of those fathers who thus varied from one another, it
was not by any infallible means made known to all, that those
books about which their variance ""was, were recommended for
God's infallible word, by a tradition clearly sufficient to ground
belief; for the church had not' as yet examined and defined,
whether tradition did clearly enough show such and such books
to be God's infallible word. BuFin the days of St. Austin,
the Third Council of Carthage, Anno, 397, examined how suf-
ficient or insufficient the tradition of the church was, which
recommended those books for scripture, about which there was
so much doubt and contrariety of opinions. Th&y found all
the books contained in our canon, of which you account so
many apocryphal, to have been recommended by tradition, suf-'
ficient to ground faith upon. For on this ground ( Can. 47.)
they proceeded in defining all the books in our canon to be
canonical. Because, say they, we have received from our
fathers that those boolis were to be read in the Church. Pope
Innocent the First, who lived Anno 402, -being requested by
Exuperius, bishop of Toulouse, to declare unto him which
books were canonical, he answered, (#/>. 3,) that having
examined what sufficient tradition did demonstrate, he sets
down What books are receicedin the canon of the Holy Scrip-
tures, in the end of his epistle, c. 7. To wit, just those which
we now have in our canon: and THOUGH HE REJECTS MANY
OTHER BOOKS, yet he rejects not one of these. ' ' t
22 Here is the most incontrovertible evidence that this
apostate church, who define the canon of scripture at the close
of the fourth century, did not believe in any inspired books
being given after the first century. For if she had believed
t "Question of Questions," Sec. Ui. para. 4, 12.
OP THE BOOK OF* MORMON. U)<)
that any man or ofluvr in her omimuiiion had Urn inspired to
write the word of God, during the second, third or fourth
century, she would most assuredly have incorporated such
inspired writings in the sacn-d canon,, but the very fact that no
books were admitted by the council of Carthage into the
canon, which were written after the first century, shows most
conclusively that they did not consider any later books to be
inspired. Here, then,' is' demonstrative evidence, that the
apostate Romish church, during the second, third and fourth
centuries were destitute of that great and infallible rule,, namely,
NEW REVELATION which characterized the.Church in the first
century, and in all previous ages whenever and wherever God
had a people living in righteousness before Him.
23. So destitute were the officers of this apostate church
of the spirit of revelation that they could not tell, only through
tradition, which" books were sacred, and which were not , and
hence there arose a great contention among them on this sub*
ject, and a great variety of opinions At length the same con-
tending parties meet together in the capacity of a general coun-
cil, and decide which books shall be received into the canon.
Recollect, dear reader, that this decision does not pretend to
be founded upon new revelation but upon tradition, and tradi- -
tion, too, that was so very imperfect that it led one to reject one
book, and another, another; producing a great contrariety of
opinions before the council met. Who can, for one moment,
suppose that a council, composed of a set of contending apos-
tates so destitute of the spirit of truth and faith, that they
could not inquire of God and get a revelation upon any sub-
ject, however important who, I say, can suppose that they
could sit in judgment upon God's holy word, and 1 infallibly
decide by the aid, not of new revelation, but tradition alope.
which books were the word of God and which were not? Had
they believed in new revelation, and inquired of God which
was His word and which was not, there would have been some
confidence to be placed in their decisions; but as it is, there is
scarcely any confidence whatever to be placed in them in regard
to this matter. Where inspired officers, possessing power to
obtain new revelation, have ceased, there infallibility has
ceased, and there uncertainty and doubt must remain, lull
200 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
about the councils of the church of Rome being infallible ! Who
ever heard of any council being infallible where there were no
prophets and revelators that could decide with a thus saitJt. the
Lord, and 'thus end all controversy? The Church of fi^d
never pretends infallibility upon any other grounds; yet,' this
apostate "Mother of Harlots" can, with one breath, call her-
self infallible and with the next breath deny new revelation.
24. That the Romanists have continued in their apostasy
until the present day is demonstrated from the fact that they
have not added one single book to their canon since they first
formed it. Now, if there had been any prophet or apostle
among them, during the 1 last seventeen ceuturies : they certainly
would have canonized his epistles, revelations .and prophecies
as being equally sacred with those of the first century. As
they have not done this, it shows most clearly, that even they
themselves, do not consider that they have had apostles, pro-
phets and revelator among them, during that long period of
time. They have had, during the time, many general councils
which have confirmed the old canon of scripture, but in no
single instance have they confirmed any other* books as the
word of God, so that their canon stands now as when the
council of Carthage left it, without an addition of one revela-
tion. This confirms, beyond all controversy, the testimony of
their most standard works, from which we have before quoted,
wherein it is repeatedly asserted, that the "written and
unwritten word of God," revealed previous to and in the first
century is the only rule of faith, and that the church "pre-
tends to no new revelations, but only to declare clearly what
she finds to have before been reve'aled;" and also, that the
decrees of her councils are in relation to what God said in
the first century, and that they by no means admit that He
has said anything of a later date ; and conformably with -
these views, they have not Admitted anything into the sacred
canon as scripture, or as the Wo^rd of God, that has beeu
written during the long period of seventeen hundred and fifty
years.
25. Upwards of two hundred and fifty popes pretend to
have successively filled the chair of St. Peter. All these
popes, we are told, have possessed the same authority and
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 201
power as St. Poter, whom they designate as the first pope ;
if this really be the case, then each of these popes must have
been inspired of God, and the writings of each must be
equally as "sacred as the writings of Pope St. Peter. Why
then has the church showed such great partiality? Why has
she placed Pope St. Peter's writings in the eacred canon, and
left all the writings of the other popes out?
26. Bishop Milner after having quoted many passages of
scripture, and used many arguments to prove the superiority
of Peter's calling to that of the other apostles, says, "That
bishops in general succeed to the rank and functions of the
apostles ; so, by the same rule, the successor of St. Peter, in
the See of Rome, succeeds to his primacy and jurisdiction."*
If this be true, u that bishops in general succeed to the rank
and functions of the apostles," then each bishop, as well as
the pope, must be a REVELATOR ; for apostles were revelators,
and one of the * 'functions" of their office was to receive reve-
lations; therefore, all the Roman Catholic bishops, if they
succeed to the same rank, and exercise the same "functions"
as apostles, must be revelators. According to this, since the
first century, the Catholics must have had many tens of thou-
sands of revelators, and yet, strange to say, none of their
revelations are permitted to enter the sacred canon among
other scriptures given in the first century. Here, indeed, is a
strange inconsistency I Even the Catholic church herself,
evidently places no confidence in the popes and bishops, the
pretended successors of St. Peter and the rest of the apostles;
if she did, she would have canonized their revelations along
with the rest of the revelations of the New Testament.
What must we conclude then, as to her bishops holding "the
rank and functions of apostles?". Jfe We can but conclude
that it is an imposition a wicked soul- destroy ing imposition,
practiced' upon the nations by a corrupt apostate church whose
officers have no more "the rank and functions of apostles"
than the apostate chief priests among the Jews bad. Indeed, so
long as "they pretend to no new revelations," they cannot
exercise the "functions of apostles/
* "End of Controversy," Better xlvi. p. 439.
'202 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
27. It is in vain for the Romish church to pretend that
the word of God, spoken to the apostles, is a sufficient guide
for all future ages. It is contrary to the dealings of God in all
previous dispensations. He never left His faithful people in one
age o^ependent^alone on the word spoken in a previous age.
The Catholics in appealing to tradition and ancient scripture
as their only rule of faith, have endeavored to justify- them-
selves, by falsely telling the people that mankind were depend-
ent on tradition as a rule of faith from Adam to Moses a
period of about twenty-four hundred years'. One of their
writers speaks thus: **The whole church through the whole
world was governed by tradition ONLY, for the first two thousand
years." * This is evidently false ; for the whole church gov-
erned herself from Adam to Moses, by both tradition and new
revelation. Each age, during that period, furnished the Church
with revelators who delivered the word of the Lord to her,
and she was governed by that word; and also by the traditions
of former ages as far as they were applicable.
28 The Church was not only governed from Adam to
Moses by new revelation, but from Moses to the close of the
first century of the Christian era. The word of God given in
past ages, whether written or unwritten, was never considered
by the true Church a sufficient rule of faith in any dispensa-
tion since the creation of man. Such an idea was never
originated in the Church of God. It was the apostate Catho-
lics that first originated' the idea and by them the fatal delu^
sion has been handed -down from generation to generation ;
and all the children that she has brought forth, or that have
left her communion, have, more or less, imbibed the same
great features of the apostasj 7 . Well might the Reyelator
John, speaking by the spirit of prophecy, call her ''THE
MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OP THE EARTH!'*
It is her true name, for all the "HARLOTS*"' which she has
brought forth have walked in the footsteps of their "Mother"
in declaring against new revelation, and in pretending that
ancient revelation was a sufficient rule of laith. It is to be
expected that as is the Mother, so will be her Harlot daughters.
* "question of Questions," Sec. xix par s.
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON 20?.
The dan*:}) tors in some respecls are more corrupt than the
mother; for they hive limited their rule of faith much more
than the mother. Pope Innocent the First, (as we have
already quoted), in the year 402, sat in judgment upon the
books of scripture, nnd rejected many of them, from a com-
pilation in the canon. Some eleven or twelve centuries atter
this, one of the Harlot daughters believed that her mother
had retained too much scripture in her canon : therefore, she
concluded to make a new canon of her own, which she actually
did do, leaving out some half a score of books which were in
her mother's canon. This newly- formed canon of scripture
is palmed upon the British nation and the United States as a
sufficient rule of faith. It must be recollected that neither
mother nor daughter was guided by new revelation in forming
these two different canons of scripture. As the mother
decided on the word of God by tradition, so did the daughter,
and as tradition taught the mother to reject many books and
receive others, so tradition taught the daughter to reject all
that her mother rejected, and some half-a-score besides. After
awhile this harlot daughter brings forth a numerous progenyof
children, each of whom alters her creeds," so as to disagree
with both mothor and grandmother's creeds ; yet the church
of England with all her daughters agrees in the rejection -of
the old canon of scripture,. and in the reception of the newly-
formed one.
29. In the meantime, another harlot daughter of the
Catholics the Lutherans, formed another canon, and rejected
many books that the English daughter did not. She cast out
the epistle of St. Paul to the Hebrews, the epistle of St.
James, the second epistle of St. Peter, the second and third of
St. John, the epistle of St. Jude and the Apocalypse or
Revelation. Here are seven books received into the English
Bibel, not received into the Lutherans' Bible. Thus we per-
ceive three different canons of scripture, proposed for the
faith of mankind. If the Bible alone is a sufficient cuulc,
which of these three Bibles shall we take? Shall we take the
Catholic, the Lutheran or the English Bible? The Catlvj-
Jic Bible contains many things that the Euglish and Luther:) n
xlonot, and the English contains many things that the Lutheran.
204 DIVINE ATTTHEKTtCIT?
does not. Which shall we believe ? If it be answered that
we are to take all that God ever has revealed and caused to be
written, as our rule of faith, then it will require a revelator
to bring *to light some twenty sacred books that are known
once to have existed, but are not now to be found in either of
the three Bibles mentioned above. Therefore if we are to
take all of God's written word as our rule of faith, it will
require another sacred canon to be made out, including all the
lost books. This cannot be done by a Roman Catholic or
Protestant council, for tradition will not supply lost books. It
is certain that if all the written word of God is necessary to
be a perfect rule of faith, that neither Catholics nor Protestants,
can have a perfect rule, for they hstve only a part of the
written word of God. If it be said that a part is sufficient as
a rule of faith, then a question at once arises, how large a
part will suffice? One sect will answer, that part contained
in the Lutheran Bible is sufficient ; other sects will say no ;
the Lutheran Bible does not contain sufficient, but the Eng-
lish Bible contains enough j no, answers another class, the
English Bible does not contain enough, but the Catholic
Bible contains just enough ; and where shall we stop? Who
has light enough to determine whether the Catholic Bible,
which contains far more than the other two, has one-tenth
part of what is necessary for a perfect rule of faith ? If
part of God's word forms a perfect rule of faith, I will ven-
ture to say, that there is not a man living who is able to
say what part of His word should be rejected, and what part
retained, in order to form this perfect rule.
30. In those sacred books written by prophets, seers and
apostles which have not descended to our day, but which we
know once existed, as their names are referred to in scripture
there may be many great and important doctrines and
ordinances revealed that are not contained in our scriptures.
Indeed, no one, without further revelation, knows whether
even one-hundredth part of the doctrines and ordinances of
salvation are contained in the few books of scripture which
have descended to our times, how then, can it be decided that
they are a sufficient guide? May there not be some great and
important things contained 'in the book of Nathan the nro-
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 205
phot, and in the prophecy of Ahijah, and in the visions of
Iddo the seer and in the book of Gad the seer?" *
31. May there not be important doctrines contained in
some of Paul's epistles which we have not got? Jn the last
epistle] which Paul Wrote from Rome to the Colossians, he
commanded them, "likewise to read the epistle from Lao-
dicea." t In that which is commonly called his first epistle to
the Corinthians, he says, (Chap. v. 9.) kt l wrote unto you
in an epistle." Where are these two epistles which Paul
himself refers to? They are gone. There may be in these
lost epistles doctrines- of infinite importance which we know
nothing about. That the Corinthians had been instructed in a
doctrine which the whole world of Christendom are now
ignorant of, is evident Trorn a particular question which he
asked them, which reads as follows : l4 Else what shall they do
which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all ?
Why are they then baptized for the dead?" J This doctrine
of baptism for the dead must have been well understood by
them, or Paul, never would have asked this question without
further explanations upon the subject. Now when, and in
what manner was this doctrine communicated to them? It
may have been fully developed to them in the epistle which
he says that he had previously written to them. This doctrine
may have been as important as baptism to the living. Does
the written or unwritten word of God with which Christen-
dom are acquainted, inform them any thing about how this cere-
mony is to be performed? Does it inform them who is to
officiate? Who is to be the candidate in behalf of the dead?
What classes of the dead are to be benefitted by it ? Does
scripture or tradition inform us in what particular baptism for
the dead will affect them in the resurrection? Does it inform
us whether baptism for the dead can be administered in all
places, or only in a baptismal font, in a temple consecrated for
that purpose? All these important questions remain unan-
swered by scripture and tradition. Even the Catholics them-
II. Chron. ix. 29. I. Cbron. xxix 29.
Colos. iv. 16.
1. Corio. xv. 29.
206 DIVINE AUTHENTICITT
selves, who boast of scripture and tradition as their infallible
rule of faith, cannot and do not pretend to decide these ques-
tions of doctrine.
32. -The Rev. Dr. Milner, in speaking of the Catholic
church, says, "She does not dictate an exposition of the whole
Bible, because she has no tradition concerning a very, great
proportion of it, as for example, concerning the prophecy of
Enoch, quoted by Jude 14 ; and the BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD
of which St t Paul makes mention." * If "a very great pro-
portion" of the Bible cannot be explained foT the want of
sufficient tradition, then that "very great proportion" of the
Bible cannot be of any use ; and that very small proportion of
the Bible, which tradition does explain, must be a very imper-
fect rule of faith. For aught the Catholics know there may
be hundreds of millions of the dead that will not attain to a
first resurrection, because tradition does not explain to them
the necessity of being baptized for them. Tradition, and a
small proportion of scripture that it explains, are therefore
not a sufficient guide. If the Catholics had all the lost books
of scripture, and a perfect tradition of all the unwritten word
of God that has been spoken since the world l)egan, then they
would have a little more pretext for holding forth scripture
and tradition as an infallible guide, but until then, they have
no authority to preach up a part of the books of scripture,
united with so little tradition, as an infallible rule of faith.
.'>3. We are told by the Catholics "that many, and very
many of the canonical books of the scripture have quite
perished, and not so much as appeared in the days of the very
ancient fathers ; so that nothing but the names of those books
are come unto us " t It is also acknowledged by the Catholics
that a very great proportion of the few books which are left
cannot be explained: at is further acknowledged that the
tradition of the unwritten word is so limited, that it does not
give them an understanding of many points of doctrine : it is
still further acknowledged that their church "pretends to no
new revelation/' but only to interpret, as far as the few feeble
T 'Knd >f Controversy," Letter xii. p, 169.
} ' Question uf guestioDs," sec. i 7.
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 207
glimmerings of tradition, connected with the very little scrip-
ture which they profess to understand, will enable them to do
and yet they tell us, after all these acknowledgments that
their very little scripture and theit very little tradition, is an
INFALLIBLE RULE OF FAITH. Oh, blush for the* inconsisten-
cies of "the mother of harlots 1" Her claims to infallibility
are blasphemy 1 Oh, how could the kings of the earth and
all nations,have been so , horribly imposed upon! But they
will yet take vengeance upon her, "and shall make her deso-
late and naked, and shall eat her flesh and burn her with fire,"
for thus hath the Almighty spoken.
34. We shall now proceed to point out a thing of infinite
importance, which is necessary to the very existence of the
Church of God on the earth and yet it never could be learned
by either the Bible or tradition. It is this : in order that the
true Church may continue its existence on the earth, it is
necessary that there should be kept up a regular and constant
succession of the orders of the Priesthood ; this is admitted by
the Catholics ; and they refer to upwards of two hundred and
fifiy popes who have succeeded St. Peter, and to many tens of
thousands of bishops who have succeeded the rest of the
apostles. Now if this succession can really be proved, then the
Catholics must be the only true and living church on the whole
earth, and all the Protestant churches are excommunicated
apostates ; on the other hand, if such succession does not exist,
then both the Catholics and Protestants are apostates from the
apostolic Church of Christ, built up in the first century. We
take the ground that there has been no regular succession of the
orders of the Priesthood through the Catholic church.
35. The first proof which we adduce against any such
regular succession is the Catholic rule of faith, namely, ancient
scripture and tradition. What word of God, spoken by the
apostles, either written or unwritten, has pointed out either of
the popes who has pretended to succeed St. Peter, during the
last sixteen centuries? We defy the whole Catholic church to
bring forward one word of ancient scripture, or ancient tradition,
to prove that the-popes of the third century, namely, Zephyri-
nus, Calixtus I., Urban I., Pontanius, Anthurus, Fabian, etc.,
were the very persons who should succeed St. Peter ; if then,
208 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
neither scripture nor tradition designated the persons who
should hold that responsible office, how were the Catholics of
the third century to know that either of the above-named per-
sons were the right ones ? Perhaps, the Catholics' may answer
that, though there was no scripture or tradition that pointed
them out, yet the church, being infallible, were able to know
the right men. We reply, that the Catholic cburch cannot be
infallible, because she "pretends to no revelations," and as we
have already seen, she ONLY pretends to be guided in all her
decisions and decrees by ancient scripture and tradition and she
has no scripture nor apostolic tradition to tell her who, among
all the millions of the third century, are called to St. Peter's
chair; therefore St. Peter's chair must remain vacated until
this important question is settled. And as the Catholics,
according to their own admissions, have had no new revelations
for the long period of seventeen centuries, therefore St. Peter's
chair must have remained vacated during^that long period of
time. The same reasoning will apply equally to every one of
the orders of Priesthood, from St. Peter's chair down to the
ofl&ce of teacher or deacon. Scripture and tradition call no
man by name who has lived during the last sixteen centuries ;
therefore the succession could not possibly continue, as there
could" be no possible way of finding out who were called
and who were not, unless they obtained new revelation, and
this would contradict what we have abundantly proved to be
their rule of faith ; therefore it is proved by the most incon-
trovertible evidence that the succession of the Priesthood
could not legally and lawfully be transferred where there is no
new revelation.
36. The second proof against the Catholic succession is
that through ancient scripture and tradition alone, it would be
impossible for the pretended successors of St. Peter and the
rest of the apostles to exercise the i unctions of their office.
One of the chief duties of the apostles was to receive com.
mandments and new revelations for the instruction of them-
selves and all the Church of God placed under their charge ;
and one of the 'chief duties of a prophet in the Christian
church was to foretell future events through new revelation,
and forewarn individuals as well as the church of any approach-
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON. 209
ing danger. That these prophets prophesied by new revelation
is clear from the following plain passages of scripture, written
to the Corinthians. "How is it then, brethren, when ye come
together every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath
a tongue, hath a REVELATION, hath an interpretation?" ( Chap,
xiv. 26.) Again, St. Paul says to them, "Let the PROPHETS
speak two or three, and let the other judge. If any thing he
REVEALED to another that sitteth by, let the first hold his
peace. For ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn,
and all may be^ comforted. And the spirit of the prophets is
subject to the prophets. For God., is not the author of conru-
sion but of peace, as in all Churches of the Saints." ( Verses
29-33.) Agabus the prophet prophesied of a famine and the
Church, being forewarned, made every preparation to meet it,
by sending contributions to the poor saints in other places and
thus, doubtless, much suffering and misery were prevented.
We can here plainly perceive the principal duties of the two
first offices in the Christian church. Now if the Catholics have
a succession of these offices, they must exercise the functions
of them, otherwise the offices would be of no benefit. But
they cannot exercise the functions and perform the chief duties
of these offices, unless they obtain an abundance of new revela-
tion and prophecies and this they could not do without violat-
ing their own rule of faith, which binds them, to ancient scrip-
ture and ancient tradition as' their only guide. Moreover the
Catholics themselves virtually acknowledge that none of their
pretended successors of the apostolical and prophetical offices,
have received any revelations and prophecies from the fact that
they have not admitted any of them into the sacred canon of scrip-
ture. Thus we see that ancient scripture and tradition, inter-
preted by the Catholic church, which they acknowledge to be
their only rule of faith, can never qualify their pretended suc-
cessors to act, in the apostolical and prophetical offices. And
hence, those offices have not been and could not be perpetuated
in the Catholic church. And, therefore, the Catholic church
cannot possibly be the Church of Christ.
37. But if the Catholic church cannot be the Church of
Christ for the want of a legal succession of the apostolical and
prophetical orders of the Priesthood, her daughters theProtes-
210 DIVINE AUTHENTICnT
tants cannot be the Church of Christ for the same reason, unless
God has restored the Priesthood to them by a new revelation and
an authoritative ordination. But the Protestant daughters, as
well as the Catholic mother, make no pretension to new revela-
tion as is demonstrated from the fact of their admitting no more
into the sacred canon of scripture. Therefore, neither the Pro-
testant oor Catholic churches, can possibly be the Church of
Christ.
38. The same reasons that demonstrate the Catholic and
Protestant churches not to be the Church of Christ, will also
demonstrate that the Greek church is not the Church of Christ,
therefore the Church of Christ has not existed on the eastern
hemisphere during the last seventeen centuries. We shall now
proceed to answer some objections.
39. First, it is objected, that the promise of the Savior,
recorded in Matthew xxviii. 16, 17, 18, 19, 20, could not be
fullfilled unless the Church should continue its existence on the
earth. These passages read thus : "Then the eleven disciples
went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had
appointed them. And when they saw Him, they worshiped
Him ; but some doubted. And Jesus came and spake unto
them, saying, All power is given "unto me in heaven and in
earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them
in the name o the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost , teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have
commanded you, and, lo, I am with you always, even unto the
end of the world." It is argued by the Catholics, l( that the
apostles themselves were only to live the ordinary term of man's
life, therefore, the commission of preaching and ministering,
together, with the promise of the divine assistance, regards
the successors of the apostles, no less than the apostles them-
selves. This proves that there must have been an uninter-
rupted series of such successors of the apostles, in every age
since their time; that is to say, successors to their doctrine, to
their jurisdiction, to their orders and to their mission. Hence
it follows, thatno religious society whatever, which cannot trace
its succession in these four points, up to the apostles, has any
claim to the characteristic title, APOSTOLICAL" This argu-
ment I have given in the words of one of their learned bishops,
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 211
the Right Beverend Doctor Milner. * Now if it wore admitted,
that this coniniifzion and pmtiiw of our Savior were intended
for the successors of the apostles, (which we 1>\ no im-ans admit )
it would still be out of the power of the Catholic priests to
claim the commission and promise until they could prove from
scripture and tradition that each one of them were the actual
persons who were to' be the true successors; and this, we have
already shown they cannot do. Therefore, they have no more
claim to the commission and promise than the Pagan priests
have. But we do not admit that the promise "LO, I AM wire
YOU ALWAYS, EVEN UNlfo THE END OF THE WORLD," had
any reference to any persons whatever only the ELEVEN dis-
ciples mentioned in the sixteenth verse, who had, by a previous
engagement, retired to a mountain in Galilee : i they were the
only persons whom He addressed and to whom He made this
great promise. But, says Doctor Milner, "They were only to
live the ordinary term of man's life," and consequently, -he
draws the conclusion that the promise could not be fulfilled to
them without successors. According to this curious' inference
of the learned bishop, the Lord must have forsaken t\ie-<ele\>en
disciples as soon as they died ; for if he admits that Jesus con-
tinued with them after the period of the death of their mortal
bodies, and that He will continue with them even unto the end
of the world,.$hen what need would there be of successors in
order that 'the promise might be fulfilled ? Prove that Jesus
has not been with the eleven apostles from the time of their
death until the present time, and -that He will not be with them
u even unto the end of the world," and after you have proved
this, you will prove that Jesus has falsified His word ; for to
be with the successors of the apostles is not to be with them.
But whether the apostles have successors or not, Jesus will
always be with them, and will bring them with Him wheji He
shall appear in His glory and they shall sit upon thrones and
judge the house of Israel, during the great millennium, while
Jesus will not only be with them, but will reign with them even
unto the end of the world. Therefore, there is nothing in this
promise of Jesus that gives the most distant intimation that an
"End of Controversy," Letter xxviii. p. 281.
212 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
apostolical succession or Church of Christ should continue on
the earth.
40. Secondly, it is objected that if the Church of Christ has
not continued, then the gates of hell must have prevailed against
her; and they refer us to that cheering passage in Matthew,
(xvi. 18,) which reads thus : "And I say also unto tliee, that
thou art Peter ; and upon this rock I will build my Church,
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. ' ' They argue,
that if .the Church has ceased to exist, the gates of hell have
prevailed over her and the promise of Jesus must be falsified.
But we would inform the Catholics, that the Church of Christ
has not ceased to exist, neither has Peter ceased his existence,
but both the Church and Peter are in heaven, far out of the
reach of the gates of hell, and far out of the reach of the
abominable soul-destroying impositions of popery. The gates
of hell have prevailed and will continue to prevail over the
Catholic mother of harlots, and over all "her Protestant
daughters ; but as for the apostolical Church of Christ, she
rests secure in the mansions of Eternal happiness, where she
will remain until the apostate Catholic church, ^ith all her
popes and bishops, together with all her harlot daughters shall
be hurled down to hell ; then it shall be said, "Rejoice over.
her thou heaven, and ye holy apostles and pfrophets ; for God
hath avenged you on her;" and then shall be * 'heard a great
voice of much people in heavenj saying, Alleluia : salvation,-:
and glory, and honor, and power, unto the Lorfl our God ; for
true the righteous are his judgments : for he'hath judged the
great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication,
and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand." .And
again they shall say, " Alleluia," and her smoke shall rise up
for ever and ever. And- thus when the Catholics and Protest-
ants hear all the heavens, and all the holy apostles and proph-
ets, rejoicing over the downfall of Babylon, they will learn that
the Church of Christ still exists in heaven and that the gates
of hell have not prevailed' against her; then they will Team ,
where the apostolical and prophetical power rests ; then they
will perceive the difference between the glory of the Church of
Christ and the misery and wretchedness of their own fiery tor-
ments.
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 21..
41. Many Protestants say they take the Bible as their only
rule of faith ; if the Bible is to 'be taken as our only guide, it
is of infinite importance that the divine authenticity of the
Bible be infallibly established. How do the Protestants prove
the truth of the Bible? What evidence have they that the
book of Matthew was inspired of God, or any other of the
books of the New Testament? The only evidence they have is
trtuJition. They have received into their canon such books
only as tradition accredits to be genuine ; while those books
which have not a sufficiency of tradition to establish their
divine inspiration, are rejected from the canon. Here then we
clearly perceive that the first foundation stone of the Protest-
ant rule of faith is tradition. Tradition aldne tells them that
the books of the New Testament are true and as soon as they
have learned this on the testimony of tradition, they take them
as a sufficient guide ; hence their only rule of faith igjbunded
on tradition ; but we have already shown that tradition is a
very imperfect guide. Tradition taught the Lutherans to
reject seven books of the New Testament, which tradition taught
the English to receive : and tradition taught the English to
reject some half a score of books from their Bible, which tra-
dition taught trie Catholics in the third council of Carthage to
receive ; and tradition taught the council of Carthage to reject
many books which tradition .taught several of their learned
bishops and others, in the second, third and fourth centuries
to receive. If tradition then be so very uncertain, may it not
have deceived the Catholics and Protestants as to the genuine-
ness of many of the books which they retain in their canons?
And may not this very imperfect tradition have taught them
to reject many books which are equally sacred with those which
they have retained? Tradition cannot give an absolute cer-
tainty as to the truth of any of those books. Great numbers
of books, during the early ages, were circulated and accredited,
which are now said to be apochryphal. But how, we enquire,
are uninspired men, by the use of tradition alone, to select a
genuine book from the midst of a numerous collection of spur-
ious gospels, and epistles, and prophecies, which were published
under the names of the apostles and under the names of other
holy men cotemporary with them ? It would be like the chance
214 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
of drawing a prize in a lottery where there were a hundred
blanks to one prize. * Absolute certainty is necessary as to what
is true and what is false, as to what is the word of God and
what is not ; for without it we may build our faith upon forged
scripture aud reject true scripture aad be led into all kinds oi
error. ..As tradition cannot give us absolute certainty, how shall
this very desirable and infinitely important knowledge be
obtained? We answer, that by new revelation the genuineness
of all books can be tested ; and without it, uncertainty and
doubt must always hang over many of them.
42. Even though tradition coulch demonstrate with the
greatest certainty that any or all of the books that are even
received by the Catholics, were, in their original written by the
persons who are represented to be their authors, yet how can
it be. determined that even the originals were written by divine
inspiration? Several learned Protestants, such as Hooker,
Chillingworth, etc., allow that scripture cannot bear testimony
to the truth of its own inspiration. How are the Protestants
then to know without new revelation, that any one book of the
Bible was divinely inspired? How do they_know but that it
was merely written according to the best judgment of the
author? The Bible cannot inform them until the inspiration of
the Bible is established. If it be admitted that the apostles
and evangelists did write the books of the New Testament,
that does not, prove of itself that they were divinely inspired
at the time they wrote. They were men subject to like passions
with other men, and liable to err only when under the direct
inspiration of the Spirit. How can it be known without new
revelation, that these writers did not sometimes write their own
words and opinions instead of the word of the Lord as given
by the Holy Ghost? Some things which Paul wrote, he
acknowledges that he had no commandment of the Lord for
thus writing, but gave his own judgment and his own supposi-
tions. (See /. Corinth, vit. fi, 25, 20.) As Paul and other writers
of the New Testament have not told us which part they wrote
by inspiration and which part they wrote according to their own
opinions and judgment, how can we make the selection of the
inspired parts from the uninspired parts of each book? We
answer, that tradition will never decide this important
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 215
tion ; and therefore neither Catholics nor Protestants can know
of a certainty which parts of each of the original books are act-
ually the ideas and words given by inspiration. Neither can
tney know but that some whole books which they receive as
scripture were written by human wisdom alone. Though scrip-
ture were allowed to bear testimony of its own inspiration, even
then, there are many books in the sacred canon which do not
bear any such testimony and therefore the only proof which
Protestants can have of their inspiration is founded solely on
tradition.
43. If it could still further be demonstrated by tradition,
that every part of each book of the Old and New Testaments,
was, in its original, actually written by inspiration, still it can-
not be determined that there is one single true copy of those
originals now in existence. The whole Catholic and Protestant
world cannot produce' the original writings of one single book
of either the Old or New Testament. The originals are no
where & be found among Christians, Pagans, Jews or Mahom-
etans. The original writings of Moses and the ancient proph-
ets, it is believed by the learned, were all destroyed by the
Assyrians nearly six hundred years before Christ. * We are
informed in the Apocrypha, that the Prophet Esdras or Ezra
was inspired to re-write all those ancient books over again ; and
in this manner the Jews, at the close of their Babylonish cap-
tivity, once more obtained them. These books again perished
in the great persecution of Antiochus.t How the Jews were
supplied with copies after that no one knows. Now the
Protestants do not know that Esdras was a true prophet.
Indeed, they doubt of his being a true prophet by placing his
books in the Apocryphar, therefore they could not rely with
confidence on any book which he should pretend to replace by
inspiration.
44. The copies which we now have of the books of Moses and
other ancient prophets maybe very much corrupted; we are cer-
tain that they have been added unto \u a degree by some person
or persons who lived many centuries after Moses; this is evident
-^Brett's Dissertation in Bishop Watson's Collect. Vol. iii. p. 5.
-Brett's Dissertation in Bishop Watson's Collect., Vol. iii. p. 5.
2)6 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY*
from the books themselves: for example, the thirty-first verse
of the thirty-sixth chapter of ^Genesis was certainly added by
some one who lived after the children of Israel had kings, it
reads thus : "And these are the kings that reigned in the land
of EdomT b'efore there reigned any king over the children -of
Israel." Here is positive proof that the transcriber of the
book of Genesis lived after the children of Israel had kings,
and added these his own words to this first book of Moses. Some
other person after the days of Moses added the whole of the
last chapter of the book of Deuteronomy. Several other pas-
sages in the books of Moses have been added or changed since
his death. Learned commentators* have agreed that similar
changes or additions have been made to several other books of
the Old Testament by unknown persons.- Who can tell at the
present day who were the persons who wrote the books of
Joshua, "Ruth, Judges, Esther, the book of Kings and the
book of Chronicles? Were they written by inspired men? If
so, what were their names, and what proofs has Christendom
that they were inspired?
45. These uncertain and altered copies of some of the
books of the Old Testament were translated from the Hebrew
into Greek some two or three centuries before Christ; this was
called the Septuagint. But even, the original copies of this
translation are nowhere ^o be found. Such copies as the
English translation was taken from, were found in many places
to be very much corrupted, disagreeing among themselves,
insomuch that the English translators were obliged sometimes
to translate from the Hebrew which is acknowledged also to
be very much corrupted. The Hebrew copies are supposed
by the learned to have been altered by the wicked Jews them-
selves, after they rejected Christ, in order to do away the force
of many predictions relating to Him. St. Chrysostom (Homily
9) writes thus: "Many of the prophetical monuments have
perished ; for the Jews being careless, and not only careless,
but also impious, they have carelessly lost some of these m6n-
uments; others they have partly burned, partly torn in
pieces." St. Justin, in writing against Tryphon, snows most
r-BoufreriuSj Torniellus.
OF TTTR BOOK OF MORMON. '217
clearly that the Jews did destroy luany books of the Old Testa-
merit "that the new might not seem to agree with it as it should."
What confidence, then, can Catholics or Protestants have in
these half- destroyed, corrupted, mutilated Hebrew manu-
scripts? ^ The oldest copies of the Old Testament, whether
Hebrew or Greek, which the English translators could procure,
disagree with each other in many very many places; so much
that it was impossible for them to decide which was
correct. Indeed so much corri'ption in the old manuscript
copies was calculated to throw a oiist of darkness and uncer-
tainty over the whole of them. One ot the ancient writers,
Jerome, in his commentaries upon the prophets, complains of
the corruption of his manuscript Greek copies. Bellarmine
testifies that the Greek copies of the Old Testament are so cor-
rupted, that they seem to make a new translation, quite differ-
ent from the translations of other copies. All, therefore, is
uncertainty as to the Hebrew and Greek manuscripts of the
Old Testament; they can be proved to be changed, added unto
and corrupted in almost every text.
46. It is abundantly proved by various learned writers, that
the Greek copies of the New Testament are awfully corrupted
in almost every text. Mr. Cressy writes in these words, u ln
my hearing, Bishop Usher professed, that whereas he had of
many years before a desire to publish the New Testament in
Greek, with various lections and annotations: and for that
purpose he used great diligence, and spent money to furnish
himself with manuscripts.: yet, in conclusion, he was forced to
desist utterly, lest, if he should ingeniously have noted all the
several differences of reading which he himself had collected, (he
incredible multitude of them almost in every verse, should rather
have made men atheistical, than satisfy them in the true read-
ing of any particular passage."* Let those who take the
Bible for their only guide think of this. If the few manu-
scripts procured by Bishop Usher, contains in almost every
verse "an incredible multitude of different readings," what
grounds have Protestants for confidence in one of these read-
ings more than in another? Out of a thousand different manu-
-Exomol. Ca. 8, Nu. 3.
218 DIVINE AUTBErmCITY
Bunpts, .diiFering in almost every text, who can select the trac
one? Indeed, there would be an almost infinite improbability
as to any one copy being true. Now, it wag from such a mass
of contradictory .Greek manuscripts that the English New Tes-
tament was translated.
47. But to say nothing of the incredible multitude of differ-
ent readings in the Greek manuscripts themselves, the transla-
tors from these old manuscripts are liable to commit many
errors, as is evident from the vast number of very different transla-
tions which have been made. There is no two translations that
agree. This then is\ another prolific source of error which is
calculated to throw still greater uncertainty over the present
copies of the scriptures.
48. What shall we say then, concerning the Bible s being a
sufficient guide? Can we rely upon it in its present known cor-
rupted state, as being a faithful record of God's word? We
all know that but a few of the inspired writings have descended
to our times, which few quote the names of some twenty other
books which are lost, and it is quite certain, that there were
many other inspired books that even the,' names have not
reached us.* What few have come down to our day, have been
mutilated, changed and corrupted, in such a shameful manner^
that no two manuscripts agree. Y erses and even whole chaps-
ters have been added by unknown persons; and even we do not!
know the authors of some whole books ; and we are not certain,
that all those which we do know, were wrote by inspirations Add
all this imperfection to the uncertainty of the translat ion, and who,
in his right mind, could, for one moment, suppose the Bible in its
present form to be a perfect, guide? Who knows that even one;
verse of the whole Bible has escaped pollution, so as to convey
the same sense now that it did in the original ? W ho knows how
many important doctrines and ordinances necessary to salvation
'may be buried in oblivion in some of the lost books? Who
knows that even the ordinances and doctrine that seem" to be
set forth in the present English Bible, are anything like the
orginal? The Catholics and Protestants do not know, because
tradition is too imperfect to give this knowledge. There car
* Esdras speaKs of a great number of books which we have not got.
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON, 219
be no certainty as to the contents of the inspired writings until
God shall inspire some one to re-write all those books over
again, as he did Esdras in ancient times. There is no possible
means of arriving at certainty any other way. No reflecting
man can deny the necessity of such a new revelation.
49. We now appeal to the honesty, good sense and learning
of all good, moral men, to testify their convictions in regard
to the insufficiency of their rules of faith. Is there a man
among you who has candidly examined the present confused,
divided, distracted state of all Christendom, who is not
thoroughly convinced that something is radically wrong? Many
of you, no doubt, have, in your serious reflecting moments,
looked upon the bewildered, -blind, cold, formal, powerless
systems of religion with which you were surrounded with feel-
ings of sorrow and disgust. You have wished to know the
truth, but alas, wherever you have turned your investigations,
darkness and uncertainty have stared you in the face. The voices
of several hundred jarring, contending, soul-sickening sects,
were constantly sounding in your ears ; each one professing to
be built upon the Bible, and yet each one differing from all
the rest. Under this confused state of things, you have, per-
adventure, involuntarily exclaimed: can the Bible be the word
of God ? Would God reveal a system of religion expressed in
such indefinite terms that a thousand different religipns should
grow out of it? Has God revealed the system- of salvation in
such vague uncertain language on purposa to delight Him-
self with the quarrels and contentions of His creatures
in relation to it? Would God think so much of fallen
men, that He would give His Only Begotten Son to die for
them, and then reveal His doctrine to them in a language alto-
gether ambiguous and uncertain ? Such questions, doubtless,
have passed through the mind of many a religiously-inclined
person. Millions have bee^n sensible of the midnight dark-
ness, but have not known the true cause; they have acknowl-
edged that they could not understand a very great proportion
of the Bible, yet they have believed it to be the word of God ;
they have wondered that the Bible should be their only rule
of faith', and yet so few be able to understand it alike. Many
seeing the contradictions, the vagueness, and the uncertainty
220 DIVINE AUTHENTIC ITT
of all modern religions, professing to have emanated from the
same God, haye been so disgusted that they have renounced
the Bible as a fable invented by priestcraft; others, fearing to
do this, have pored over whole libraries of uninspired com-
mentaries, seeking after" the true meaning of that which they
believe God has revealed; and at last, finding the learned
commentators as widely disagreed as the sects themselves, they
have concluded that the Bible is a great mystery and that God
did not intend to have it understood when He revealed it.
Others still having a little more perseverance, and believing
that God would not send a revelation which He did not wish
the people to understand, have with great diligence collected
vast numbers of the most ancient Greek and Hebrew manu-
scripts of the sacred books, but here they find themselves
utterly'confounded : these ancient manuscripts, which they had
hopes would reveal the truth, are perverted and corrupted in
almost every text, so that they find "an incredible number of
different readings" on every page and almost every sentence.
From this heterogeneous .mass of contradictory manuscripts
they give an English translation, and call it the Bible ; thus,
leaving.millions to guess out the true meaning and quarrel*
and contend with each other because they do not guess*
alike.
50. The true cause of all the divisions which distract
modern Christendom is the want of inspired apostles and pro-
phets: they through wickedness and apostasy, lost the key of
revelation some seventeen centuries ago, since which time they
have been altogether unable to open the door of knowledge.
Satan has taken the advantage of their dark and benighted
condition, and robbed the world of a great number of sacred
books, corrupting those few that remained to such a degree,
that he has got the whole of Christendom quarreling- about
their true meaning. This pleases him : he cares not how much
they contend and fight about religion as long as he knows that
their religion is false : neither does he care how much they are
united about religion, as long as he knows that it is not of the
right kind. He can tolerate, and, indeed, help his reverend
ministers to promulgate all kinds of religion, except that which
has true prophets and revelators in it: no other kind of reU'
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 221
gion displeases him. But for a prophet or revelator to estab-
lish a religion on the earth, is more than he can quietly put
up wilh ; it strikes a death blow to all that he has been doing
since the great apostasy. He is exceedingly frightened, lest
some of the old lost books of the ancient prophets and apos-
tles should be again revealed. He is also raving mad, lest the
books of the Old and New Testaments should be revealed
again anew in their purity as at first lest every point of
Christ's doctrine should be again revealed in such plain,
definite and positive language, that no two persons could pos-
sibly disagree upon it. This would bfe exceedingly dangerous
to his kingdom ; no wonder then, that he should be full of
wrath ! But the .sincere, honest, humble seeker after truth,
must have the privilege of finding it, and that, too, in the
greatest of plainness, before the overthrow of all nations, that
they, by embracing it, may escape the judgments of great
Babylon. Yes ! the day is come and the time is at hand when
all nations are to hear the word of the Lord by the mouth of
his chosen apostles and prophets to whom He hath restored
the key of revelation for the last time, and for the dispensa-
tion of the fullness of time^s, that all things may be prepared
and sealed unto the end of all things, against the day of rest
for the meek of the earth.
CHAPTER IV.
EVIDENCES OF THE BOOK OF MORMON AND BIBLE
COMPARED.
1. The Book of Mormon claims to be the sacred history of
ancient America, written by a succession of ancient prophets,
who inhabited that vast continent. The plates of gold, con-
taining this history, were discovered by a young man, named
Joseph Smith, through the ministry of a holy angel, on the
evening and morning of the 21st and 22nd of September, A.
D. 1823. Four years after their discovery, or on the morning
222 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
of the 22nd of September, 1827, the angel of the Lord per-
mitted MY. Smith to take these sacred records from the place
of their deposit. The hill in which they were found buried, is
situated in the 'town of Manchester, Ontario count}', state of
New York. With the plates were also found a Urim and
Thummim. Each plate was not far from seven by eight
inches in width and length, being not quite as thick as com-
mon tin. Each was filled on both sides with engraved Egyp-
tian characters; and the whole were bound together in a
volume, as the leaves of a book, and fastened at on^ edge with
three rings running through ea^h. This volume was some-
thing near six inches in thickness, a part of which was sealed.
The characters or letters upon tbe unsealed part were small
and beautifully engraved. Mr. Smith, through the aid of the
Urim and Thutnmim, and by the gift and power of God, trans-
lated this record into the English language. This translation
contains about the same amount of reading as the Old Testa-
ment. A large edition of this wonderful book was first pub-
lished early in 1830.
2. It may be asked, what further evidence have we that
Mr. Smith saw the angel ? Does the truth or falsity of the
Book of Mormon depend upon his testimony alone? May not
Mr. Smith be an impostor? These are questions, not onlv
reasonable, but of the greatest importance. It certainly dot,~
not seem reasonable to many that in sending a message which
is to affect the temporal and eternal welfare of all the present
generation, God would give but one witness only. When God
sent a prophetic message concerning the flood, He must have
revealed the truth of it, not only to Noah, but to his three
sons; for they all seem to have labored together in building
the ark ; this they would not have done unless they had been
fully assured that the message was from God. If, then, it be
assumed that Noah's three sons were witnesses, as well as him-
self, and that their united testimony was given by which the
whole world was condemned and overthrown, may we not
expect that a message which is to prove, if rejected, the over-
throw of the present generation, will some to us, confirmed by
at least t as many witnesses as there were of the flood? The
Savior Himself testifies that, u As it was in the days of Noah,
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 223
so shall it also be in the days of the coining of the Son of
Man." If God sent four witnesses in the days of Noah, the
preparatory message for the day of burning, orfor the coining
of the Son of Man, may also have the' same number.
Although the Savior has said, that "in the mouth of two or
three witnesses every word shall be established," yet that does
not prohibit Him from sending more if it be necessary.
3. That the world might have no excuse for rejec ticphe
Book of Mormon, the Lord did, before He sent it to them,
raise up three other witnesses besides Mr. Smith, namely,
Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris. These
three men in company with Mr. Smith testify that, in answer
to their prayers, in the year 1829, they saw an angel of God,
descend from heaven, clothed with glory, and that he took the
plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated, and
exhibited them before their eyes, so that they saw them dis-
tinctly, and also the engravings upon them ; and they further
testify, that while the angel was thus showing them the plates,
they heard the voice of the Lord out of the heavens, declar-
ing that they had been translated correctly; and Chey further
declare that the voice of the Lord commanded them to send
forth their testimony, of what they had seen and heard, unto
all nations, kindreds, tongues and people. In obedience to
this heavenly command. they have sent forth their written tes-
timony, connected with the Book of Mormon, for the benefit
of all the world.
4. No reasonable person will say that these four persons
were themselves deceived; the nature of their testimony is
such that they must either be bold, daring impostors, or else
the Book of Mormon is true. They testify that they saw the
angel descend they heard his voice they saw the plates in
his hand they saw the engravings upon them as the angel
turned them over, leaf after leaf at the same time they heard
the voice of thel^ord out of the heavens. What greater evi-
dence could they have? They could have had nothing that
would have given them greater assurance. If they were
deceived, then there is no certainty in anything. If these
four men could be deceived in seeing an angel descend from
heaven, on the same ground the apostles may have been
10
224 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
deceived in seeing the Savior ascend up to heaven. These
men must have had just as much assurance of what they saw,
and heard, and handled, as they had of the existence of any
eternal thing. And having the most perfect knowledge of the
truth of the Book of Mormon, they were fully prepared to
bear a bold, unequivocal, fearless testimony to all nations.
5. Is there not a possibility that these four witnesses are
all wicked impostor^, who have colleagued together to deceive
mankind? We answer that there would be a possibility if
there were no other evidences to confirm their testimony. But
when we take into consideration the boldness of their testi-
mony, and the circumstances connected with it, there is no pro-
bability that they were wicked men. Is it probable that four
,men who were, for the most of their days, strangers to each
other, residing in three or four different counties, should all
combine together to testify that they had seen an angel and
heard his voice, and also the>voice of God, bearing testimony
to the truth of the Book of Mormon, when no such thing had
happened? Three of these witnesses, namely, Joseph Smith,
Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer, were young men, from
twenty to twenty-five years of age ^ they were men who had
been accustomed from their childhood to the peaceful avoca-
tions of a farmer's life. Unacquainted with tbe deceptions
which are more or less practiced in large towns and cities, they
possessed the open honesty and simplicity so generally charac-
teristic of country people. Is it, in the least degree, probable
that men so young and inexperienced, accustomed to a coun-
try life and unacquainted with the world at large, would be so
utterly abandoned by every thing 'that was good, so perfectly
reckless as to their own future welfare, so heaven-daring and
blasphemous, as to testify to all nations that which, if false,
would forever seal their damnation? We have read of indi-
vidual impostors, likb Mahomet, who have testified to the
niiuistering of angels, and have deceived many; but where
have we ever heard of four impostors, all agreed in combining
together, to originate an imposition, and afterwards to send
forth their united testimony to deceive all the nations of the
earth? I the history of the various false Christs and false
prophets who have appeared among men, we find, as a general
OF THE ROOK OF MORMON. 'J'JO
thing, that each one originated his own system of imposition,
and then offered it to the world on his own testimony alone;
but not so with the Book of Mormon, it was first confirmed by
angels and the voice of the Lord to four toffcjiesiet, before it
was, suffered to be printed and offered to the world with
authority. We arc well aware that there have been hundreds
impositions offered to the world ; and it is often the case that
of impostors advocate a particular system, pretending that
they know it to be true; but then, if such system be traced
back to its origin, it will be found that it not only originated
with one man, but was first offered to the world on. his testi-
mony alone. We do not say but that the Lord may sometimes
send only one witness to bear testimony of the truth; as exam-
ples: Lot was the only one sent to warn his kinsmen in
Sodom ; Jonah alone was sent to Nineveh; and John the Bap-
tist seems to have been the only one sent to warn the Jews
and prepare the way for our Savior s first coming. It is evi-
dent, then, that the truth or falsity of a message does not
depend upon its number of witnesses. It may be true, though
there be only one witness, and there is a still greater probabil-
ity of its truth where there are several witnesses. The greater
the number of witnesses, the less the liability of deception,
especially when we consider that most impositions have been
originated and offered to the world on the testimony of only
one man. We are not aware that there ever were three, or
four, or five impostors who originated an imposition, and suc-
ceeded in palming it upon the world as a message from God.
Such a thing might barely be possible, but such a thing would
be highly improbable.
6. If we compare the abstract testimony of these four wit-
nesses with the abstract testimonies of the servants of God in
former ages; that is, if the testimonies alone, independent of
miracles And all other evidences be compared, we shall have,
in many respects, greater reasons for believing these four of
modern times, than we have for believing those of ancient times.
For example : who were witnesses of Christ's transfiguration on
the mount at the time Moses and Elias appeared? We are
informed that Peter, James and John were witnesses. But
how do we know? Neither of them handed 'down their writ-
226 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
ten testimony to that effect. Peter alone testifies of the voice
that he and others heard from heaven when they were with
Christ u in the holy mount" (77. Peter i. 18). But neither
Peter, James nor John, have told us anything about the
transfiguration, or about the appearance of Moses and Elias.
Matthew, Mark and Luke give us a second- handed testimony
to that effect. But these three, not being present at the trans-
figuration, could not testify as eye witnesses. Compare, then,
the testimony of these three, who did not see the glorious
manifestations in the mount, with the testimony of the four
witnesses to the Book of Mormon, who both saw and heard,
and you will be compelled to admit that the latter testimony is
far greater than the former.
7, As another example, let us compare the abstract testi-
mony of these four witnesses with the abstract testimonies of
those who professed to have seen Jesus after His resurrection.
How many eye witnesses were there ^that beheld Jesus after
His resurrection? We have the written testimony of only
four, namely, Matthew, John, Paul and Peter. There is no
doubt but what all the eleven saw Him, though eight out of
the eleven have given us no written testimony to that effect.
Mark, Luke, James and" Jude, the other four writers of the
New Testament, have not told us in their writings, whether
they saw Him after His resurrection or not. Several women
saw Him, but their written testimony has never reached our
day. Paul says that He was seen, not only by all the apos-
tles, but by "above five hundred brethren at once" (7. Cor.
xv. 6). But none of those five hundred eye witnesses have
left any written testimonies of what they saw. Hence, Mat-
thew, hn, Paul and Peter are the only persons among the
greal number that saw Him after His resurrection, who have
handed down to our day their written testimony as eye wit-
nesses. Therefore, when this generation can establish the
writings of these four apostles to be genuine, nncorrupted and
translated correctly, they will have the testimony of as many
witnesses to establish the resurrection of Christ, as there was,
in the first place to establish the divine authenticity of the
Book of Mormon; but until then, the witnesses of the Book
of Mormon will be, not only equal in number, but superior in
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON 227
certainty to those which this generation have of Christ's resur-
rection. Why is it, then, that men will believe four .witnesses
who lived eighteen centuries ago, and reject the same number
of witnesses that have lived in their own day, who testify of
things with equally as much certainty, having both seen and
heard? It is because it has become popular, through tradi-
tion, to believe what their fathers believed, without at all
inquiring into the strength of the evidence on which their
faith is founded.
8. Many say that they will not believe in the divine authen-
ticity of the Book of Mormon because there is so much evil
spoken against the four witnesses. Let such persons remem-
ber the sayings of our Savior: "Blessed are they which are
persecuted for righteousness sake ; for their's is the kingdom
of heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and
persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you
falsely for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad ; for great
is your reward in heaven; for so persecuted they the prophets
which were before you. " And again, Jesus said, i% Woe unto
you when all men speak well of you ; for so did their fathers
to the false prophets." Again, He said, l * Ye shall be hated
of all men for my name's sake." "If they have called the
Master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they
call them of His household?" Paul testifies that the Saints
4 'were counted the off-scouring of all things." Did the hatred,
the persecutions, the revilings and the ".ill manner of evils"
which were said against the apostles, invalidate or destroy
their testimony? No: their testimony was just as true after
they were spoken evil of as before. Why, then, should any
reject the Book of Mormon because the four witnesses have
been persecuted, and all manner of evil said against them? Is
it not a presumptive evidence in favor, instead of being an
evidence against the work ? On the other band, if all men
spoke well of these four witnesses, would they not come under
the woe of the Savior, and would they not be denounced the
same as the false prophets whom the Jews spoke well of?
Some may say that they believe that the evils spoken against the
apostles were false, while the evils spoken against Mr. Smith
and the other witnesses are true. But what evidence have they
228 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
to believe that the men who accused the apostles of "all manner
of evil," were liars; while those who accuse these latter-day
"witnesses are men of truth? Are not the latter-day accusers
just as fikely to be liars as the former-day ones? And are not
the Latter day Saints just as liable to be falsely accused as
former-day Saints? Let the accusations be ever so great, or
ever so numerous, it does not destroy the truth of a message
now, any more than it did anciently.
9. If we were to admit that the sins and transgressions of
Joseph Smith and the other witnesses, were as great as their
enemies falsely assert them to be, (which we do in no wise
admit), that would not invalidate nor destroy their testimony.
When Saul, the king of Israel, through transgression, lost the
spirit of prophecy, and became a murderer in his heart, by
seeking the life of David, no one will pretend to say that it
destroyed or even weakened the testimony that he had form-
erly delivered as a prophet. When David added the crime of
murder to adultery, will any one pretend to say that it inval-
idated his testimony in relation to the truth of his former
prophetic writings? The Lord appeared unto Solomon twice,
(/. Kings xi. 9); yet even after all that, he fell into transgres-
sion and became a most abominable idolator, serving numerous
gods and goddesses, that were worshiped by the heathen.*
Now did this great crime prove that his testimony, about see-
ing the Lord twice, was false, and not to be depended upon?
Did his wicked idolatry prove that his proverbs and other
witings were not inspired of God? Did Peter's lying, curs-
ing, swearing and denying the Christ, invalidate or destroy his
testimony concerning the glorious voice he heard in the mount?
If then such abominable and. awfully wicked crimes, com-
mitted by ancient prophets and apostles, did not invalidate
nor destroy their testimonies of what they, during their right-
eousness, had seen and heard, why should it be thought that
the testimony of the four witnesses of the Book of Mormon
could be, in the least, weakened or rendered doubtful by their
transgressions and sins? If they were, through fear, to lie,
curse and swear as Peter did, and to deny the Book of Mor-
-J. Kings, xi. HO,
OF TBB BOOK OF MORMON. 229
moo, as Peter did the Christ, that would not prove their
former testimony was false. If they were to turn away and
serve other gods, and commit adultery and murder, as Solo-
mon, David a,nd Saul did, that would not prove that they had
not seen an angel, and heard the voice of the Lord, confirming
to them the truth of the Book of Mormon. If such crimes
would invalidate their testimony in relation to the Book of
Mormon, like crimes would equally invalidate the testimonies
of ancient prophets and apostles in relation to their respective
messages.
10. No man who has any degree of the Spirit of God in
his heart, can read the history of Joseph Smith, as written
by himself, without being fully convinced that he was no
ihapostor. His extreme youth at the time he received bis first
vision, must have precluded every 'idea of deception : and
also, the vision was of such a nature that he could not himself
have been deceived. He testifies, that when he was only in
his fifteenth year, that his mind was filled with the deepest anx-
J ety for the salvation of his soul : his attention being calle^to
this subject in consequence of a great religious excitement
which prevailed in his neighborhood, and in the surrounding
country. This excitement existed to a great extent among many
religious sects, but more especially among the Presbyterians,
Baptists and Methodists Maoy contentions existed as to
which of the numerous sects was right. Four of his father's
family were proselyted to the Presbyterian faith. He himself,
not knowing which waa right, kept aloof from all. I will here
insert an extract from his history, in his own words it reads
as follows :
11. "So great was the confusion and strife among the
different denominations, that it was impossible for a person,
young as I was, and so unacquainted with men and things, to
come to any certain conclusion who was right, and who was
wrong. My mind at different times was greatly excited, the
cry and tumult was so great and incessant. The Presbyterians
were most decided against the Baptists and Methodists, and
used all their powers of either reason or sophistry to prove
their errors, or at least to make the people think they were in
error. On the other hand, the Baptists and Methodists
230 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
their turn, were equally zealous to establish their own tenets
and disprove all others.
"In the midst of this war and tumult of opinions, I often
said ty) myself, what is to be d&ne ? Who of all these parties
are right? or, are they all wrong together? If any of them
be right which is it, and how shall I know it?
"While I wag laboring under the extreme difficulties, caused
by the contests of these parties of religionists, 1 was one day
reading the epistle of James, first chapter and fifth verse,
which reads, 'If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of
God, that giveth unto all men liberally and upbraideth not,
and it shall be given him.' Never did any passage of scrip-
ture come with more power to the heart .of man than this did
at this time to mine. It seemed to enter with great force into
overy feeling of my heart. I reflected on it again and again,
knowing that if any person needed wisdom from God I did;
for how to act I did not know x and unless I could get more
wisdom than I then had, would never know ; for the teachers
of religion of the different sects understood the same passage
so differently as to destroy all confidence in settling the ques-
tion by an appeal to the Bible. At length I came to the con-
clusion that I must either jremain in darkness and confusion,
or else I must do as James, directs," that is, ask of God. I at
length came^ to the determination to 'ask of God/ conclud-
ing 'that if He gave wisdom to them that lacked wisdom, and
would give liberally and not upbraid, I might venture. 3o, in
accordance with this my determination to ask of God, I retired
to the woods to make tjie attempt. It was on the morning of
a beautiful, clear day, early in the Spring of eighteen hundred
and twenty. It was the first time in my life that I had made Such
an attempt, for amidst all my anxieties I had never yet made
the attempt to pray vocally.
' 4 After I had retired into the place where I had previously
designed to go, having looked around me and finding myself
alpne, I kneeled down and began to offer up the desires of my
heart to God. I had scarcely done so, when immediately I
was seized upon by some power which entirely overcame me,
and had such astonishing influence over me as to bind my
pugue, so that I Qould not speak Tjiiek darkless gathered
OF TIIK HOOK OF MORMON. '2'M
,ir<mnd mo, ami it >eemed to me (or ;i time as if I were doomed
to Midden destruction. But exerting all my powers to call
upon God to deliver me out of the power of this enemy which
had seized upon me, and at the very moment when J was
ready to sink into despair and abandon myself to destruction,
not to an imaginary ruin, but to the power of some actual
being from the unseen world, who had such a marvelous
power as I had never before felt in any being. Just at this
moment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over
my head, above the brightness of the sun, which descended
gradually until it fell upon me. It no sooner appeared than I
found myself delivered from, the enemy which held me bound.
When the light rested upon me, I. saw two personages, whose
brightness and glory defy all description, standing above me in
the air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by name,
and said (pointing to the other) 'This is my beloved Son,
hear Him. 1
"My object in going to inquire of the Lord, was to know
which of all the sects was right, that I might know which to
join. No sooner, therefore, did I get possession of myself, so
as to be able to speak, than I asked the personages who stood
above me in the light, which of all the sects was right (for at
this time it had never entered into my heart that all were
wrong), and which I should join. I was answered that I must
join none of them, for they were all wrong, and the personage
who addressed me said that all their creeds were an abomin-
ation in His sight ; that those professors were all corrupt;
they draw near to me with their lips, but their hearts are far
from me, they teach for doctrine the commandments of men,
having a form of godliness, but they deny the power thereof.'
He again forbade me to join with any of them: and many
other things did He say unto me which I cannot write at this
time. When I cam.e to myself again, I found myself laying
on my back, looking up into heaven. Some few days after I
had this vision, I happened to be in company with one of the
Methodist preachers who was very active in the before-men-
tioned religious excitement, and conversing with him on the
subject of religion, I took occasion to give him an account of
tb? visiou which I had had I was greatly surprised at his
232 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
behavior; he treated my communication not only lightly, but
with great contempt, saying it was all of the devil, that there
were no sucb things as visions or revelations in these days ; that
all such things had ceased with the apostles, and that there
never would be any more of them. I soon found, however,
that my telling the story had excited a great deal of prejudice
against me among professors of religion, and was the cause of
great persecution which continued to increase ; and though I
was" an obscure boy, only between fourteen and fifteen years of
age, and my circumstances in life such as to make a boy of no
consequence in the world, yet men of high standing would take
notice sufficient to excite the public mind against me and create
a hot persecution, and this was common among all the sects : all
united to persecute me. It has often caused me serious reflec-
tion both then and since, how very strange it was that an
obscure boy of a little over fourteen years of age, and one, too,
who was doomed to the necessity of obtaining a scanty main-
tainance by his daily labor, should be thought a character of
sufficient importance to attract the attention^of the great ones
of the-most popular sects of the day, so as to create in them a
spirit of the hottest persecution and reviling. But strange or
not, so it was, and was often a cause of great sorrow to myself.
However, it was nevertheless a fact that I had had a vision. I
have thought since, that I felt much like Paul when he made
his defense before King Agrippa and related the account of
the 4 vision he had when he 'saw a light and heard a voice,' but
still there were but few who believed him ; some said he was
dishonest, others said he was mad, and he was ridiculed and
reviled; but all this did not destroy the reality of his vision.
He had seen a vision, he knew he had, and all persecution
under heaven could not make it otherwise; and though they
should persecute him unto death,' yet he knew and would know
unto his latest breath, that he had both seen a light and heard
a voice speaking to him, and all the world could not make
him believe otherwise. So it was with me, I had actually seen
a light and in the midst of that light 1 saw two personages,
and they did in reality speak unto me, or one of them did; and
though I was hated and persecuted for saying that I had seen
a vision, yet it was true , and while they were persecuting me,
OP THE ROOK OP MORMON. '233
reviling me, and speaking all manner of evil against me falsely
for so saying, I was led to say in my heart, why persecute lor
telling the truth? I had actually seen a vision and 'who am I
that I ran withstand God?' Or why does the world think to
make me deny what I have actually seen? For I had seen a
vision; I knew it, and knew that God knew it, and I could riot
deny it, neither dare I do it; at least I knew that by so doing
I would offend God and come under condemnation. I. had now
got my mind satisfied so far as the sectarian world was con-
cerned, that it was not my duty to join with any of them, but
continue as I was until further directed." *
12. Now we candidly ask our readers if they can believe
that a boy under fifteen years of age, would relate the forego-
ing vision to a Methodist minister and to his old acquaintances
on purpose to bring down upon himself derision and scorn.
Would he continue year after year, to affirm that he had seen
a great and glorious vision, unless he had truly seen one?
Would he be so fond of being hated, persecuted and ridiculed,
that he would continue to testify to a heaven daring falsehood,
on purpose to get the contempt and ill-will of almost every one
that knew him? Where is there a circumstance recorded in
the annals of history of a youth of fourteen turning an impos-
tor, declaring that he had seen the Lord and heard his voice,
and continuing to affirm the same all the days of his life, in
the midst of the most distressing scenes of persecution, and
finally, sealing his testimony with his blood? Such an instance
cannot be found. If this obscure country youth were an
impostor, is it not very strange that none of the wise men of
the age are able to detect the least error in his doctrine? A
wicked, corrupt impostor of fourteen years of age, must be the
wonder of the world, if he could begin to originate, at that
early period of his life, a religious deception that could not in
its progress, be detected, but that would continue year after
year, to deceive its tens of thousands. If he was sincere, then
the Book of Mormon is a divine revelation and this Church
must be "the only true and living Church of Christ upon the
face of the whole earth," and there is no salvation in any
fllstorj of Joseph Smith, WHlepnial Star, Vol. Hi., No. 2, p. '2J.
234 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
other. This is an immense conclusion, but we can come to no
other, the moment we admit his sincerity. Therefore the
world are driven to the necessity of denouncing this ob-cure,
illiterate country youth, as the most vile, base, arch deceiver
that ever disgraced the earth, or of admitting that he was one
of the greatest prophets, with the exception of the Savior,
that ever lived among men
13. But in order to 'prove that the four witnesses of the
Book of Mormon are all impostors, it will be necessary to prove
that they did not see and hear an angel that they did not-see
the plates in the angel's hand that they did not hear the voice
of the Lord, declaring that they were translated correctly. All
reasonable men will admit that it is impossible for any negative
testimony to be found to prove directly that God did not send
His angel to reveal and confirm the truth of the Book of Mor-
mon; and as there is no direct evidence to negative their testi-
mony and prove them impostors, therefore if it be possible to
prove them such, it can only be done by some indirect evidence,
arising from the circumstances of the case, or from the nature
of the message itself, as being contradictory to some known
truth.
14. Eet us enquire, first, if there beany thing connected
with the circumstances that renders their testimony doubtful
or improbable. Is it improbable that an angel should be 'sent
again to our earth ? We see no improbability that such an
event should happen. It certainly is not an unscriptnral doc-
trine for angels to appear. ' Angels appeared to Abraham and
took dinner with him , an angel appeared to Jacob and
wrestled with him all night; angels appeared to Lot, and
lodged with him , angels appeared to Moses, to Joshua, to
Manoah, to Gideon, to David, to Daniel, to Zechariah, to Joseph,
the husband of Mary, to the shepherds by night, to the apostles,
to Philip, to Paul, to Cornelius, and finally, Paul says,
that they are "all ministering spirits sent forth to minister tor
them who shall be heirs of salvation." The apostles exhorted
the saints not to be forgetful to entertain strangers, for some,
in so doing, "had entertained angels unawares." There is
nothing in the scriptures which indicates that angels will cease
to appear among men , therefore, there 19 nothing in the cir-
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 235
I'umstances of the appearance of the angel to those four wit-
nesses that is unscriptural. And there certainly is nothing
unreasonable in an angel's being sent in our day. If it was
reasonable for God to send an angel to announce the birth of
John the Baptist, to prepare the way for the first advent, why
should it be thought' unreasonable for Him to send angels to
announce the great preparatory message for the second advent?
Hence, the testimony of these four witnesses, concerning the
appearing of an angel, is neither unscriptural nor unreasonable.
Therefore, the event itself, and the circumstances connected
with it, are such as do not, in the least, weaken the testimony,
or render it doubtful, or improbable.
15. Let us enquire next, if there be anything, connected
with the nature of the message, that is contradictory to any
known truth? This can be easily ascertained by a careful
examination of the historical, prophetical and doctrinal parts
of the Book of Mormon and by a faithful comparison of the
same with the historical, prophetical and doctrinal truths which
are already known. If, after this examination and comparison,
we find irreconcilable and palpable contradictions, we should
then know the four witnesses to be false in their testimony and
unworthy of credit. But if, on the other hand, we find bo
disagreement, nor contradictions to any known truths, if we
find every part of the book harmonizing with every other part,
if we find nothing absurd, unscriptural, nor unreasonable,
then we have no authority whatever for condemning the wit-
nesses as impostors.
16. If the historical part of the Book of Mormon be com-
pared with what little is known from other sources, concerning
the history of ancient America, there will be found much evi-
dence to substantiate its truth; but there cannot be found one
truth among all the gleanings of antiquity that clashes with
the historical truths of the Book of Mormon.
IT. If the prophetical part of this wonderful book be com-
pared with the prophetical declarations of the Bible, there will
be found much evidence in the latter to establish the truth of
the former. But though there are many predictions in the
Book of Mormon, relating to the great events of the last days,
which the Bible gives us no information about, yet there is
2 of) DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
nothing in the predictions of the Bible that contradicts in the
least, the predictions in the Book of Mormon.
18. If the doctrinal part of the Book of Mormon be com-
par6d with the doctrines of the Bible, there will be found the-
same perfect harmony which we find on the comparison of the
prophetical parts of the two books. Although there are many
points of the doctrine of Christ that are far more plain and
definite in the Book of Mormon than in the Bible and many
things revealed in relation to doctrine that never could be fully
learned from the Bible, yet there are not any items of doctrine
in the two sacred books* that contradict each other, or clash in
the least.
19. If the various books which enter into the collection,
called the Book of Mormon, tye carefully compared with each
other, there will be found nothing contradictory in history, in
prophecy or in doctrine.
20. If the * miracles of the Book of Mormon be compared
with the miracles of the Bible, there cannot be found in the
former any thing <hat would be more difficult to believe, than
what we find in the latter.
21. If we compare the historical, prophetical and doctrinal
; parts of the Book of Mormon, with the great truths of science
and nature, we find no contradictions, no absurdities, nothing
unreasonable. The most perfect harmony, therefore, exists
between, the great truths revealed in the Book of Mormon and
all other Jtnown truths, whether religious, historical or scien-^
tine.
22. Here, then, we .have this great message of the last
days, confirmed at the very outset, by the ministry of an angel
to four^witnesses. These witnesses have neither of them
denied the bold and fearless, though humble testimony which
they have sent forth to all nations. No man living can prove
that an angel did not appear to them. There is nothing in
the nature of the event itself, nor in any of the circumstances
connected with it, that would render it absurd, unscriptural,
unreasonable or improbable. There is nothing in the historical,
prophetical] or doctrinal parts of the message that contradicts
each other, or any known truth through the wide field of scien-
tific or religious knowledge. Therefore, no man living has the.
OF TlIK BOOK OF MORMON.
least authority For condemning these \vitnr>sr> as impost
Indeed, there cannot be, brought the least shadow of evidence,
either direct ..r indirect, to prove that their testimony, concern-
ing the an.Liel, is false. Therefore, aa their testimony cannot
be proved false, the Book of Mormon stands upon a founda-
tion as linn as the rock of ajrcs, and as secure as the throne of
the Almighty. Though wicked men may invent all manner of
falsehoods against the Saints and against die chosen witnc
of the Lord though they may slander, revile and persecute
them and drive them from city to .city, destroying property and
murdering men, women and children though they have with-
out the least provocation, murdered this great prophet of the last
dispensation, and driven tens of thousands of the Church into
the wilderness, far from the abodes of. what they call civilized
life; yet they will learn that all such arguments are vain and
futile, when met by stubborn facts; they will learn that snch
arguments are powerless when they hear the voice of witnesses,
saying, we have seen, we have heard, we have handfed and
we know of a surety. All men among all nations, kindreds,
tongues and people, are required under the penalty of eternal
damnation to believe, receive and obey the Book of Mormon,
unless they can prove the witnesses thereof to be impostors.
And this they cannot do.
23. It is oftentimes asked, by our opposers, if the Bible
says anything about the Book of Mormon? If not, say they,
we will not believe in it. Now there is nothing more inconsist-
ent than to say we will not believe a book to be a divine revela-
tion, unless some other inspired book has spoken of it. How
did Jeremiah prove to the Jews that his book was true? Did
any other inspired book speak of the writings which Jeremiah
should receive? No; Jeremiah's book was not mentioned by
any of the former prophets Does any former book speak of
the five books of Moses? Does any former book say anything
about the hook of Ezckiel, the book of Amos, the book of
Joel, the book of Zecharial^ the book of Malachi, the book
of Matthew, the book of James or Jade, or the book of John's
prophecy? Those, therefore, who would reject the Book of
Mormon, because they suppose that other previously inspired
books had not mentioned it, would, on the same grounds, be
23S mviNE AUTHENTICITY
obliged to reject every book, both of the Old and New Testa-
ments, for not one of them can be proved a divine revelation
by the testimony of any previously written book. If, then, it
can be proved by the Bible that such-a book as the Book of
Mormon was, to be revealed in the last days, this would be an
additional testimony to its truth, which none of the other
inspired books have. Before we close this series, we shall
show that the Bible has predicted that such a book,' as the one
now revealed, should be sent forth to fulfill the great events of
the last days. If the ancient prophets have made such pre-
dictions, they must have considered that the message in the
Book of Mormon was to be of far greater consequence as to the
events and purposes which it should accomplish, than all other
books that had preceded it. If they had not considered it in
that light, they would not have mentioned it, and passed by in
silence many other sacred books that were to be written.
21. Haveany persons ever seen the plates of the Book of Mor-
mon, besides the four witnesses? Yes: there are eight other
witnesses, who send forth their printed testimony, in connection
with the Book of Mormon, unto all nations, kindreds, tongues
and people. They testify that they saw and handled the plates
and examined the engravings upon them, and that they had
"the appearance of ancient work and of curious workman-
ship. They close their testimony with the following words;
"And we give our names unto the world, to witness unto the
world that which we have seen , and we lie not, God bearing
witness of it," Here, then, are twelve witnesses of the. exist-
ence of the plates. Neither of these witnesses has ever
denied his testimony to this day. Some of these witnesses
have died some have been martyred for their testimony, and
one is still living. Is there a person on the earth, that can
prove that these twelve witnesses did not see the plates? No,
ttere is not. The existence of the plates, filled with' engrav-
ings, is proved by twelve eye witnesses, while the correctness
of their translation is proved by four eye witnesses, not only of
the plates, but of the angel. Therefore, the evidences which
this generation have of the divine authenticity of the Book
of Mormon, and of the' existence of the plates, arc far greater
than the evidences which they have for the ruth of any of the
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 239
books of the Bible. Hence, if tbey would be condemned for
rejecting the Bible, how much more will they be condemned
for rejecting the Book of Mormon which was confirmed, in its
very origin, by so many witnesses?
12~>. After these plates had been exhibited to a sufficient
number of witnesses, they were, by the commandment of God,
hid up in charge of the heavenly messenger who first revealed
them, and who had, from time to time, while they were being
translated, directed Mr. Smith how to preserve them from the
hands of his persecutors; for persecution was so heavy upon
him that he had to flee from place to place* to preserve his life*
A portion of these plates were sealed together, and Mr. Smith
was forbidden to break the seal, or to translate them. The
Book of Mormon informs us that the sealed portion of the
plates .contains a very great and sacred revelation, unfolding
things from the beginning of the world unto the end thereof,
and that it is hereafter to be revealed by the power of Christ-
The plates, therefore, will no doubt be kept in charge of the
heavenly messenger until the time arrives for the seal to be
loosed, and for the remainder to be translated.
26. Many suppose that if they could see the plates, it would
at once convince them of the divine origin of this great and
marvelous work. But, we ask such, how could they know by
barely seeing the plates, whether they were of ancient or mod-
era construction ? How could they tell, by seeing the engrav-
ings upon them, that they were translated correctly ? Who,
among all the generations of Israel after the days of Moses,
saw the tables of stone on which the law was engraved? We
answer, that the tables of stone were kept in the ark in the
"holy of holies," and none but the high priest had the privi-
lege of going in there and he only once a year. It is true that
the high priest could testify that he had seen the tables of
stone, and the people could believe it on his testimony. When
Christ arose from the dead, He did not show Himself openly,
but He appeared to chosen witnesses, and commanded them to
bear testimony to all nations. The people, instead of seeing
the risen Savior, and becoming eye-witnesses to this great and
fundamental truth, had to believe it on the testimony of others.
So with the platea of the Book of Mormon, instead ot these
no
240 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
being sent to every creature in all the world, the testimony of
chosen witnesses is sent, And as every creature in 011 the
world, who would not believe the chosen eye witness'es of a
risen Savior were to be damned', so every living soul who rejects
the testimony of the chosen eye witnesses of the ministry of
the angel, confirmatory of the Book of Mormon will be
damned, for thus hath the Lord spoken.
27. We ask this generation to bring one living witness that
has seen even one of the original manuscripts of any of the
books of the Bible. They cannot do it. There is not one soli-
tary original manuscript t>f any book of the Bible now known
among men ; neither has there been any such manuscript
known for very many centuries. Therefore, this generation
have twelve eye witnesses of the original of the Book of Mor-
mon, whereas they have not everyone eye witness of the original
of any book of the Bible. Therefore, if rejecting the evidences
which we have of the truth of the Bible will bring condemna-
tion, how much greater must be the condemnation of this gen-
eration, if they reject the far greater evidences of the Book of
Mormon ! the unbelief and inconsistency of this genera-
tion! How can they escape the sword of justice which hangs
over them ! They are drunken in iniquity, and the spirit, of
deep sleep is upon them, and they know not the day of their
visitation ! Like beasts they will be led to the slaughter and
quickly go down into the pit !
28. As there has been no apostolical Succession which has
continued on the earth for the want of new revelation, as was
proved in Chapter III., of this series, it maybe asked, howwas
the authority of the priesthood restored totheearth? We ans-
wer, that it was restored by the ministry of angels. On this sub-
ject we make an extract from the history of Joseph Smith,
which reads as follows: "We still continued the work of trans-
lation, when in the ensuing month, (May, 1829) we," that is
Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, "on a certain day, went
into the woods to pray and inquire of the Lord respecting bap
tism for the remission of sins, as we found mentioned in the
translation of the plates. While we were thus employed, pray-
ing, and calling upon the Lord, a messenger from heaven
descended in auloud of light, and having laid his hands upon
OP THE BOOK OF NfORMON. 241
us, lie ordained us, saying unto us, 'Upon you, my, fellow ser-
vants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the Priesthood of
Aar->n, whirh holds the keys of the ministering of angels and
of the gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for
the remission of sins, and this shall never be taken again from
the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto
the Lord in righteousness/ He said this Aaronic Priesthood
had not the power of laying on of hands for the gift of the
Holy Ghost, but that this should be conferred on us hereafter,
and he commanded us to go and be baptized, and gave us
directions, that I should baptize Oliver Co wdery, and that after
wards he should baptize me.
"Accordingly we went and were baptized: I baptized him
first, and afterwards he baptized me: after* which I laid my
hands upon his head' and ordained him to the Aaronic Priest-
hood, and afterwards he laid his hands upon me, and ordained
me to (he same Priesthood, for so were we commanded.
"The messenger who visited us on this occasion, and con-
ferred this Priesthood upon us, said that his name was John,
the same that is called John the Baptist in the New Testament,
and that he acted under the direction of Peter, James and
John, who held the keys of the Priesthood of Melchisedeo,
which Priesthood, he said, should in due time be conferred on
us, and that I should be called the first Elder and he the second.
It was on the fifteenth day of May, eighteen hundred and
twenty-nine, that we were baptized, and ordained under the
"hand of the messenger.
"Immediately upon our coming up out of the water after we
had been baptized, we experienced great and glorious blessings
from our Heavenly Father. No sooner had I baptized Oliver
Cowdery than the Holy Ghost fell upon him and he stood up
and prophesied many things, which should shortly come to
pass. And, again, so soon as I had been baptized by him, I
also had the spirit of prophecy; when, standing up, I pro
phesied concerning the rise of the Church, and many other
things connected with the Church, and this generation of the
children of men. We were filled with the Holy Ghost, and
rejoiced in the God of our salvation. Our minds being now
enlightened, we began to have the scriptures laid open to our
242 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
understandings, and the true meaning of their more mysteri-
ous passage.-* revealed unto us, in a manner which we never
could attain to previously, nor ever before had thought of. 1 **
29. We consider the restoration of the Aaronic Priesthood
to be among some of the most important events of the last
dispensation. The existence of this Priesthood in th* last
days is clearly predicted in ancient scripture* But as this
Priesthood has not authority to administer the lay Jug on of
hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, it may be further asked,
how was the authority still further restored, naiucly, the apos-
tleship, which holds the authority of the Melchi^cdec Priest-
hood? We answer, that Peter, James and John appeared as
ojinistering angels, and conferred the apostleship upon Joseph
Smith and others; after which they were authorized to con-
firm the Church by the laying on of bauds. Thus it will be
seen, that the authority of the apostles of this Church of
Christ was not derived through a succession of popes and
bishops in the apostate church of Rome, but it was restored
direct from heaven by those who hold the keys thereof.
30. It will be perceived from the above extract, that after
John the Baptist had laid his hands upon Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery, and ordained them, that he commanded them
to baptize each other, and then ordain ucji other. It may be
asked, why it became necessary for them to ordain each other t
when they had already received an ordination under the hands
of the angel? We answer,! that in the Church of God ordin-
ation always follows baptism instead of preceding it. And as
they had not been baptized when the angel ordained them, it
was necessary that they should be ordained after baptism, in
order that they might exhibit a perfect pattern for all future
ordinations. If they had not been commanded to do this, the
servants of God at a subsequent period might have ventured
to ordain others before baptism ; and as an excuse for so doing,
they would have argued that Joseph Smith and Oliver Cow-
dery were. ordained before baptism. Hence we can see the
wisdom of God in giving, at the first start, a perfect pattern,
by commanding them to receive a reordination after baptism ;
-History of Joseph Soiith, MilieuuiaJ Star, VoJ, Hi- J*V 9., p H8.
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON, 243
thus showing that the Priesthood, after the Church was once
organized, was never to be conferred upon any unbaptized per-
600
:> 1 . Joh u the Baptist it seems was the tast person who held the
of the Aaronic Priesthood, and, therefore, he would be
a suitable person to restore that Priesthood once more to the
earth In order that John might be qualified to fulfill all the
duties of his mission as the Lord's messenger, God raised him
with many others from the dead after the resurrection of
Christ.* It is also well known that those who die holding the
Priesthood will retain the Priesthood in the future life, and
will be priests after the resurrection, t John, therefore, hav-
ing received an immortal body of flesh -and bones, and holding
the Aaronic Priesthood with the keys and power thereof, has
come forth from heaven as the Lord's messenger, to restore
the Priesthood to the sons of men to prepare the way before
the Lord when He shall suddenly come to His temple.
32. That John the Baptist's mission did not close with his
martyrdom is evident from the testimony of both Isaiah and
Malach'i. Both of these prophets have spoken of John, and
of the mission which he should perform, and the great events
connected with it. Isaiah says, ; 'Comfort ye, comfort ye my
people, saith your God. Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem,
and cry unto her, that her warfare is accomplished, that her
iniquity is pardoned ; for she hath received of the Lord's
hand double for all her sins. The voice of him that crieth in
the wilderness, prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight
in the desert a highway for our God. Every valley sh'aJl be
exalted and every mountain and hill shall be made low: and
the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain
and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed and all flesh shall
see it together: for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. " t
This prophecy is applied by the evangelists to John. $ He
' See Matthew xxvii. 5 1 ?, 53.
f Revelations v. <T, 10; also xx. 6.
j Isaiah xl. 1-5.
g Luke iiL 4, 5, 6. Jobni. 23.
244 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
was sent forth as a prophet to prepare the way before the
Highest at Ris first coming, and His voice was heard in the
wilderness to that effect; but that was only one part of His
great mission, for nearly the whole of the above prophecy
remains yet to be fulfilled. John's message to Jerusalem was
not a proclamation such as above quoted ; he did not declare
to her that a her warfare is accomplished, .that her iniquity is
pardoned ; he did not testify to Jerusalem that she had
already "received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins."
No, the time had not come for such comforting language to be
sounded in the ears of the Jews ; a long dispersion and cap-
tivity awaited them distress and trouble for many generations
because of their sin's. . Moreover the mission of John was to
prepare the way of the Lord, not merely for His first coming,
but for that coming when "Every valley shall be exdted, and
every mountain and hill shall be made low;" when "the
crooked shall be made straight, and the rough places plain."
The preparation for the Lord's first coming did not accomplish
this ; the preparation for His second coming will accomplish it.
TKatthe above prophecy had reference to the great and terrible
day of the Lord, when He should appear in His glory, is clearly
expressed in the above quotation: "And the glory of the
Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together." At
His first coming all flesh did not see His glory : at His second
coming every eye will see Him in His glory. John the
Baptist, then, being ; 'the voice of one crying in the wilder-
ness," will act a conspicuous part in the great preparatory dis-
pensation for the second coming of the Lord that glorious
dispensation when a message of comfort shall be sent to the
dispersed afflicted Jews; when it shall be said to Jerusalem,
that her iniquity is pardoned, etc. The greatness and glory
of his mission extended to a period when the mountains, hills,
valleys, and rough places were.to feel the power of God when
a highway was to be prepared in the desert for our God when
all flesh together was to behold His glory. For this purpose
he was sent from heaven in these latter times, clothed with
glory and power, holding the keys of a preparatory Priest-
hood for the revelation of Jesus Christ, accompanied by all
the powers of heaven.
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 245
33. The Lord by the prophet Malachi says, "Behold, I
will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before
me : and the Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come to His
temple, even the messenger of the covenant whom ye delight
in: behold he shall come saith the Lord of Hosts, But who may
abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He
appeareth? For He is like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's soap;
and He shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver; and He
shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and
silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in right-
eousness. Then shall the offering of Judab and Jerusalem be
pleasant unto the Lord, as in the days of old, and as in former
years."* The Savior applies this prediction concerning the
messenger to John the Baptist.! Although John the Baptist
is the messenger, yet the great preparatory work which he
was to perform was only accomplished in part during his first
mission. The preparatory work ascribed to the messenger was
to precede the great and glorious second coming. After the
messenger should prepare the way, then the Lord shoul<J sud-
denly come to His temple. That this had reference to His
glorious appearing inflaming fire is evident from the questions
asked, "But who may abide the day of His coming? And
who shall stand when He appeareth? When Christ jirst came
He did not suddenly come to His temple He did not come
in such power and glory that the wicked could not abide His
coming He did not consume the wicked so that they could
not stand before His appearing. Therefore, John the Baptist
did not, in preparing the way for His first coming, complete
his mission. He must, in order to fulfill the prophecy, make
preparations for His second coming also; and in order to do
this, the Priesthood which he held must be restored to the
earth. This is evident from the fact that the sons of Levi
are to be purged "as gold and silver, that they may offer unto
the Lord an offering in righteousness. Then shall the offer-
ing of Judah and Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord, as in
the days of old, and as in former years," When John filled
* Malachi iii. 1,2, 3. 4,
j Luke vit 27,
246 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
his first mission the SODS of Levi were not purged ; they did
not offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness ; the offer-
ings of that Priesthood were not pleasant unto the Lord.
But when He suddenly comes to His temple, as mentioned by
Ezekiel, (xliii. 2, 4, 5, 6, 7,) then all these things will be ful-
filled ; but before that day the Priesthood of Levi or of Aaron
must be restored to the earth. John the Baptist, who holds
that Priesthood, is the legal and proper messenger to restore
it, and thus he will fulfill and accomplish the great prepara-
tory work assigned him in relation to the second coming of the
Lord.
34. This messenger, John the Baplist, has already been
sent ; he descended in a cloud of light and glory ; he con-
ferred the Priesthood by his own hands upon the heads of
Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery ; and thus, after so many
generations have passed away ia darkness, the sons of men
are once more blessed with the privilege of being baptized
by menliolding authority. God requires all nations, kindreds,
tongues and people to repent and be baptized by the author-
ity which He has restored to the earth through the ministry of
holy angels, and if they will not do this, "they shall be
damned," saith the Lord, "and shall not come into my Father's
kingdom where my Father and I am."
35. The Lord having raised up these- chosen witnesses,
having conferred upon them the Priesthood, and having
poured out the Holy Ghost upon them, sent them forth to
bear testimony. Many believed their testimony, repented and
were immersed in water for the remission of their sins, and
were filled with great joy. And on the sixth of April, A. D.
1-830, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was
organized, according to the commandments of God, at the
house of Mr. Whitmer, in Fayette, Seneca county, state of
New York, North America. Thus was the Church of Christ
once more restored to the earth, holding the keys of author-
ity and power to bind, to loose, and to seal on the earth and
in heaven, according to the commandments of God and the
revelations of Jesus Christ. Yea, thus saith the Lord, this
Church is ""the only true and living Church upon the face of
the whole earthf, with which I, the Lord, am well pleased,
OK THE BOOK OF MORMON.
speaking unto the Church collectively and not individually;
for I, the LorTi, cannot look upon sin with the least degree of
allowance."* All other churches are unauthorized of God.
Their "articles of religion", their creeds, their prayer books,
their ordinations, their sacraments, their baptisms, their vari-
ous forms of worship, their preaching and their religious
assemblies are all, an abomination in the sight of heaven.
There is no remission of sins, nor gifts of the Holy Ghost, nor
legality of Priesthood, nor authorized ministrations, nor glory,
nor salvation among them. There is no vision* nor revelation,
nor angel, nor heavenly powers, nor prophet, nor revelator, nor
inspiration, nor voice of God, nor any other communication
from the heavenly worlds unto them. The powers of heaven
and the knowledge of the true God are not known among
them. This is the condition of every church throughout all
Christendom-: they form no part of the Church of Christ, nor
of the kingdom of God. what great reason have this gener-
ation to be thankful that God has had pity upon them in their
dark, benighted and apostate condition that He has sent His
angels with a message of glad tidings that He has set up His
kingdom again on the .earth, that salvation may once more be
obtained by the fallen sons and daughters of men !
36. Having demonstrated the divine authenticity of the
Book of Mormon, by the testimony of four witnesses in its
origin among this generation, let us next inquire whether in
the progress of the work, God has raised up any other wit-
nesses of this great and glorious book. On the eleventh day
of April, in the same year that the Church was organized,
Oliver Cowdery preached the first public discourse at the
house of Mr. Whitmer. The same .day, thirteen were bap-
tized. In order that the reader may have some little under-
standing of the power of the spirit that was poured out, and
the testimonies given in confirmation of this work, we make
the following extract from the history of Joseph Smith.
37. "During this month of April, (Joseph Smith) went
on a visit to the residence of Mr. Joseph Knight, of Coles-
ville, Broom county, New York, with whom and his fumily I
Doctrine nod Covenants, Sec. i. par. 5.
248 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
had beea previously acquainted, and of whose name I have
mentioned as having been so kind and thoughtful towards
us while translating the Book of Mormon. Mr Kuight and
his familyVere Universalists, but were willing tu reason with
me upon my religious views, and were as usual,. friendly and hos-
pitable. We held several meetings in the neighborhood ; we
had many friends and some enemies x Our meetings were well
attended and many began to pray fervently to Almighty God,
that He would give them wisdom to understand the truth.
Among those who attended our meetings regularly was Newc
\Knight, son of Joseph Knight. He and i had many serious
conversations on the important subject of man's eternal sal-
vation ; we bad got into the habit of praying much at ou r
meetings ancLNewel had said that he would try and take up
his cross and pray vocally during meeting; but when we again
met together, he rather excused him.self I tried to prevail
upon him, making use of the figure, supposing that he should
get into a mudhole, would he not try to help himself out? And
that we were willing now to help him out of the mudhole.
He replied, that providing he had got into a mudhole through
carelessness, he would rather wait and get out himself than
have others to help him and, so he would wait until he should get
into the woods by liiinself and there he would pray. Accord-
ingly he deferred piaying until next morning, when he retired
into the woods, where, according to his own account after*
wards, he made several attempts to pray but could scarcely do
so, feeling that he had not done his duty, but that he should
have prayed in the. presence of others. He began to feel
uneasy, and continued to feel worse, both in mind and body,
until upon reaching his own house, his appearance was such
as to alarm his wife very much, He requested her to go and
bring me to him. I went and found him suffering very much
in his mind, and his body acted Upon in a very strange man-
ner. His visage and limbs distorted and twisted in every
shape and appearance possible to imagine, and finally, he was
caught up off the floor of the apartment end tossed about
most fearfully. His situation was soon made known to his
neighbors and relatives, and in a short time as many as eight
or nine grown persons had got together to witness the scene. '
OF TUB BOOK OF MORMON.
After he had thus suffered for a time, I succeeded in getting
hold of him by the hand, when almost immediately he spoke
to me, a.nd with very irr (ness requested of me that I
should cast the devil out of him, saying that he knew that he
was in him, and that he also knew that I could cast him out.
I replied, l lf you know that I can, it shall be done,' and then
almost unconsciously I rebuked the devil, and commanded him
in the name of Jesus Christ to depart from him, when immedi-
ately Newel spoke out and said that he saw the devil leave
him and vanish from his sight. This was the first miracle
which was done in this Church or by any member of it, and it
was done not by man nor by the power of man, but it was
done by God, and by the power of godliness : therefore let the
honor and the praise, the dominion and the glory, be ascribed
to the Father, Son and Holy Spirit, for ever and ever. Amen.
"The scene was now entirely changed, for as soon as the devil
had departed from our friend, his countenance became natural,
his distortions of body ceased, and almost immediately the
spirit of the Lord descended -upon him, and the visions of
eternity were opened to bis view. He afterwards related his
experience as follows: 'I now began to feel the most pleasing
sensation resting upon me and immediately the visions of
heaven were opened to my view. I felt myself attracted upward,
remained for some time enwrapt in contemplation, insomuch
that I knew not what was going on- in the room. By and by
I felt some weight pressing upon my shoulder and the side^of
my head, which served to recall me to a sense of my -situation
and I found that the spirit of the Lord had actually caught
me up off the floor, and that my shoulder and head were
pressing against the beams.
44 All this was witnessed by many, to their great astonish-
ment and satisfaction when they saw the devil thus cast out,
and the power of God and His Holy Spirit thus made mani-
fest. So soon as consciousness returned, his bodily weakness
was such that we were obliged to lay him upon his bed and
wait upon him for some time. As may be expected, such a
scene as this contributed much to make believers of those who
witnessed it ; and finally the greater part of them became
members of the Church.
250 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
"Soon after this occurrence, I returned to Fayette, Seneca
county.
"During the last week in May, the before-mentioned Newel
Knight came to visit us at Fay ette, and was baptized by David
Whitmer.
"On the first day .of June, 1830 we held our first conference as
an organized Church. Our numbers were about thirty, besides
whom many assembled with us, who were either believers or
anxious to learn,
"Having opened by singing and prayer, we partook togethe
of the emblems of the body and blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ; we then proceeded to confirm several who had lately
been baptized, after which we called out and ordained several
to the various offices of the Priesthood. Much exhortation
and instruction were given, and the Holy Ghost was poured
out upon us in a miraculous manner many of our number
prophesied, while others had the heavens opened to their
view, and were so overcome that we had to lay them on beds
or other convenient places, among the rest was Brother Newel
Knight, who had to^be placed on a bed, being unable to help
himself. By his own account of the transaction, he could not
understand why we should lay him on the bed, as he felt no
sensibility of weakness. He felt his heart filled with love ?
with glory and pleasure unspeakable, and could discern all
that was goin^g on in the room ; when, all of a sudden, a vision
of^ futurity burst upon him. He saw there represented the
great work, which through my instrumentality was yet to be
accomplished. He saw heaven opened, and beheld the Lord
Jesus Christ seated on the right hand of the Majesty on high,
and had it made plain to his understanding that the time would
come when He would be admitted into His presence to enjoy
his society for ever and eyer. When their bodily strength was
restored to these brethren, they shouted 'Ho sannah to God and
the Lamb, and rehearsed the glorious things which they had
seen and felt, while they were yet in the spirit."
38'. It will be seen by the foregoing extract, that after the
organization of the Church, the Lord raised up other witnesses
, History of Joseph Smith, Millennial Star, Vol. iv. No. 8. page 116.
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. t2f.l
to His work. The grout miracle that was wrought upon Newel
Knight, and that, too, before he became a member of the
Church, and in the presence of some eight or nine of his neigh-
bors, miLst have given him the most perfect knowledge of the truth
ot'the Book of Mormon, and it must ulsotave been acorn n,
testimony to all who saw him ; they must have seen the differ-
ence between the operation of the two powers ; for both powers
handled him in a most miraculous manner. I 'nder the operation
of the first, he was in the most excruciating pain : but the devil
being cast out in the name of Jesus Christ, he was immediately
filled with the Holy Spirit and with joy unspeakable, and was
taken up by the Spirit from off the floor, ttiid was suspended
in the presence of the by-standers for some time with his head
pressing against the upper floor. This great manifestation of
the power of God in contrast with the power of the evil one,
must have given a knowledge to those who were present, that
Joseph Smith was a great Prophet and Seer, and that the
Book of Mormon was a divine revelation. For the satisfaction
of the reader, I will here state that I am intimately acquainted
with Newel Knight, and have heard him testify many a time
to this great miracle. I also, in the year 1830, visited Mr.
Knight's residence in Cblesville, and heard not only him, but
others who saw this miracle, bear their testimony. Mr. Knight
ever proved a faithful member of this Church until, after
wading through many scenes of bloody persecution, he was
worn out, and quietly fell asleep in Jesus. It will also be seen
from the foregoing extract, that at the first conference held by
this Church, -on the 1st of June, 1830, that many others saw
the heavens opened and beheld the glory of God, Among the
number was Newel Knight. U HE SAW HEAVEN OPENED,
AND BEHELD THE LORD JESUS CHRIST, SEATED AT THE RIGHT
HAND OF THE MAJESTY ON HIGH." This was not a dream,
but a vision, like the vision of Stephen, who on the day of his
martyrdom had a similar view.
. 39. Hence* after the rise of the Church, the witnesses of
the truth of the Book of Mormon began to multiply. Now
these persons who saw the heavens open, could not themselves
have been deceived. They must be either wicked impostors,
or the Book of Mormon must be a divine record ; for God
252 DIVINE AtJTHENncrrr
would not open the heavens to confirm a soul-destroying impo-
sition. Can any man prove that Newel Knight did not have a
great miracle wrought upon him ? Can any one show that he
was not caught up by the Spirit and suspended in the air? Can
any one bring any testimony that the eight or nine witnesses,
who were at that time out of the Church, did not see this mir-
acle as testified? Can it be proved that those who testify that
they saw heaven opened are false witnesses, and that they did
not see any such thing? All this must be proved or else no
man living can be justified in saying that the Book of Mormon:
is an imposition.
40. In the Fall of 1830, four of the Elders were sent on a
mission to the .extreme western frontiers of the United States,
a distance of some twelve or fourteen hundred miles. Having
proceeded about four hundred miles, they tarried a few weeks
and preached in the northern part of the state of Ohio, many
believed and were baptized, among whom was Sidney Rigdon,
a celebrated preacher of the Campbellite order. The Spirit of
the Lord was again poured out in a most wonderful manner,
and the visions of heaven were opened unto many. In Decem-
ber following, Mr. Rigdon performed a journey to the state of
New York, for the purpose of seeing Joseph Smith, the pro-
phet. He prolonged his stay with him until the latter part of,
January, when he returned, accompanied by Mr. Smith and
his family. The Prophet Joseph, by the command of God,
and through ihe gift and power of the Holy Ghost, translated
the Old and New Testaments, Sidney Rigdon assisted him as
a scribe to write from bis mouth, as it was given by the revela-
tions of the Holy Spirit. And on the sixteenth day of Febru-
ary, in the year of our Lord eighteen hundred arid thirty-two,
while engaged in the work of translation, a most remarkable
vision was shown to Joseph Smith and Sidney Rigdon. They
both at the same time saw the heavens opened, and beheld the
Lord Jesus Christ on the right hand of God, they were filled
with the Holy Ghost, and the glory of the Lord shone round
about them, they heard the voice of God the Father bearing
record to them of His Only Begotten Son: they saw the holy
angels, and the wonders of eternity were opened before them:
L they saw and heard many things unspeakable and unlawful to
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 253
be uttered. But many great and marvelous things they were
commanded to write, while they were yet in the Spirit. We
here insert the following item :
41. u \Ve beheld the glory of the Son. on the right hand of
the Father, a^d received of His ftillness; and saw the holy
angels, and they who are sanctified before His throne, wor-
shiping God and the Lamb, who worship Him for ever and
ever. And now, after the many testimonies which v have been
given of Him, this is the testimony, last of all which we give
of Him, that He lives; for we saw Him even on the right
hand of God, and we heard the voice, bearing record that He
is the Only Begotten of the Father that by Him, and through
Him, and of Him the worlds are and were created, and the
inhabitants thereof are begotten sons and daughters unto
God." *
42. To speak of the hundreds and thousands of witnesses
tfhom God has raised up during the last fifty years, would
require a large volume, and far .exceed the limits which we
intended for this series. Let it suffice to observe that there are
now on the earth many thousands of witnesses to whom God
has revealed the truth of the Book of Mormon, by heavenly
visions, by angels, by the revelations of the Holy Ghost,
by His own voice, and by the miraculous gifts and
powers of His kingdom. This great cloud of witnesses
know with the greatest certainty that the Book of
Mormon is true : they know it with as much certainty as the
ancient apostles and prophets knew their respective messages
to be true. The- nature of their testimony is such that it pre-
cludes all possibility of their being deceived themselves. Before
mankind can be justified in calling these thousands of witnesses
impostors, they must prove that none of them have seen and
heard as they boldly testify. This generation have more than
one thousand times the amount of evidence to demonstrate and
forever establish the divine authenticity of the Book of Mor-
mon than they have in favor of the Bible. And this vast
amount of evidence, not only establishes the Book of Mormon,
but the Bible also, as it existed in its original. Hence, the
Doctrine and Covenants, Sec. xctL, par. 8.
254 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
Latter-day Saints have more than one thousand times the
amount of evidence to establish both the Book of Mormon and
Bible than what this generation Save to establish the truth of
either, exclusive of our testimony.
CHAPTER V.
THE BOOK OP MORMON CONFIRMED BY MIRACLES,
1 .In the last chapter of this series, we showed that in the
origin of this work, the Lord confirmed the truth of the Book
of Mormon unto many witnesses in such a way, and by such
means, that it was impossible for them to have been deceived ;
that the testimony of these witnesses stands good until it can
be refuted; that no man can be justitied in rejecting this testi-
mony until he can show that it is false, that it can only be
proved false in two ways, first, by showing directly that these
witnesses did not see and hear as they testify; second, by
showing that there is something connected with the nature- of
the. message of which they testify, that is unreasonable,
unseriptural, improbable or contrary to some known truth.
Now, no one has ever attempted to bring any direct negative
testimony; this, indeed, would be impossible, unless the wit-
nesses themselves should deny their former testimony, and this
they have not done. And those who have attempted to con-
demn their testimony from the nature of the message itself,
have only exhibited their own weakness and folly. Upwards
of fifty years have passed away, and no man has,' as yet, been
found able to prove the Book of Mormon or the testimony of
its witnesses false.
2. We will now speak of the testimony of miracles. God
has wrought many great and glorious miracles by the hands of
His servants in confirmation of the Book of Mormon. ^Ve
humbly speak of these things, noi in a boasting spirit, for we
can do nothing of ourselves"; but it is the Lord who has in His
infinite mercy, performed many great and mighty works among
OF THF BOOK OF MORMON 255
this generation, through those who have believed on His name.
There are two kinds of miracles, 6rst. those wrought
by the power of (Jod ; and. second, those wrought by the power
of the devil. When Moses was sent with a message to the
Kgyptians. the Lord wrought miracles by his hand. The magi-
cians also, at the same time, wrought miracles. When M<
cast his rod upon the ground, it became a serpent; the magi-
cians cast their rods upon the ground and they also became ser-
pents. Moses turned the waters into blood ; the magicians did
the same. Moses brought Irogs in great multitude, the
magicians performed the same. The miracles performed by
Moses were done by the power of God; those performed by
the magicians were done by the power of the devil. Some
miracles performed by Moses, the magicians were not permitted
to perform ; but. as far as the Lord suffered them to do miracles^
they did precisely the same things that Moses did. The witch of
Kndor performed a great miracle, in bringing up Samuel from
the dead, by the request of Saul, king of Israel. If this woman
was possessed of an evil spirit, then^we are forced to admit
that the devil has great power . for she was enabled through
the supernatural jx>wer by which she was influenced to detect
Saul, notwithstanding he came to her in disguise. That she
actually did bring up Samuel is evident from the conversation
which passed between Saul and Samuel : moreover. Samuel
prophesied to Saul, concerning what should "befall him and all
Israel; and the next day the prediction was literally fulfilled,*
It seems that the Prophet Samuel wa* rather displeased at being
disturbed from his quiet resting place, for alter the king of
Israel had bowed before him, "Samuel said to Saul % why hast
thou disquieted me, to bring me up ? "
3. As a further evidence that the devil can work miracles,
Jesus says, 'There shall arise false Christs, and false prophet?.
and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it
were possible, they shall deceive the very elect." t As another
example of the miraculous power of the devil, we are informed
that the man who possessed a legion, had been often bound
-I. Sara, xx
-Matt, ix iv
256 DIVINE AUTHErmcrrr
with fetters and chains, and the chains had been plucked
asunder by him, and the fetters broken in pieces." * The
miracle of breaking chains and fetters is equal to the miracle
wrought by Samson in breaking new withes and new ropes. t
Jesus says, 4 *Many will say to me in that. day, Lord, Lord,
have we not prophesied in Thy name? and in Thy name have cast
out devils? and in Thy name done many wonderful works?
And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you depart
from me, ye that work iniquity/' From the preceding verses,
laken in connection with this, we learn, that false prophets and
such as should say Lord, Lord, and do not His will, but work
iniquity, were 10 perform wonderful works, and make great
pretensions," not only before men, but before the Lord. The
devil, therefore, assists those who work wickedness to perform
great signs and wonderful works If the present translation
of the Bible be true, he has power to show visions, for it is
said, that he showed our Savior "all the kingdoms of the
world," and it is also said, that "Satan himself is transformed
into an angel of light"
4. John predicts that a certain 'power should arise, that
should do "great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down
from heaven on the earth, in the sight of men, and deceiveth
them that dwell on the earth, by the means of those miracles
which he had power to do in the sight of the beast." I Imme-
diately before the second coming of Christ, there is to be a
general gathering of the nations against the Jews at Jerusalem :
these nations will gather into the valley of Armageddon near
Jerusalem, after which the Lord will destroy them. This great
movement of all nations against the Jews, will be sol in opera-
tion by the means of wicked miracles. John speaks of it thus.
11 And I saw three unclean spirits, like frogs, come out of the
mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the beast, and
out of the mouth of the false prophet. For they are the spirits of
devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the
earth, and of the whole world., to gather them to the battle of
< Mark v 4.
J* Judges xvi 9-12.
i Matthew, vii 22, 23
Etar xiii. 13, 14.
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 257
that preat day of God Almighty. Behold I come as a thief
Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments, lest he
walk naked, and they see his shame. And lie gathered them
tutret her uoto a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon."*
The reason the Lord will suffer the devil to work miracles to
'deceive "the kings of the earth and of the whole world," is
because they will previously have rejected "the everlasting
gospel; 1 ' therefore the devil will deceive them, and lead them
on to destruction, as he did the Egyptians. This same power
is prophesied of by Paul, as follows "And then shall that
wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the
spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of
His coming, even him whose coming is after the- working of
Satan, with all power, and signs, and lying wonders, and with
all deceiveableness of unrighteousnss in them that perish;
because they received not the love of the truth, that they might
be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delu-
sion, that they should believe a lie, that they all might be
damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in
unrighteousness." t
5. If the foregoing quotations be correct, we see that the
devil has power to create serpents and frogs, and turn rivers of
water into blood that he has power to reveal strangers who
may come in disguise, and raise up a dead prophet to converse
with men here on the earth that he has power to break chains
and fetters to transform himself into an angel of light to
show, all- the kingdoms of the wo"rld unto 1 Christ to perform
great signs and wonders, and call fire down from heaven and
finally, his power is to be so wonderfully manifested, that even
"the kings of the earth and the whole world" will suffer them-
selves to be deceived by his miracles, and be blindly led to the
valley ' of Slaughter, where they will be consumed by the
brightness of Christ's coming. All of these things the devil
has done, and will do, if the English translation of the Bible
be correct.
6. It may be asked, how are we to distinguish between the
miracles wrought by the power of God, and those wrought by
* Eev. xvi. 13-16.
t H. Thess. ii. 8-12.
258 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY"
the power of Satan ? We answer in the language of Paul/
"he that is spiritual judgeth all things." But as the greater
part of the world are not spiritual, we will point out other rules
by which to distinguish the two powers. Wherever miracles
are wrought by the power of God, there will be found a true
and righteous doctrine, unmixed with error: wherever miracles
are wrought by the power of *the devil, there will be found more
or less false doctrine. Wherever miracles are wrought by the
servants of God, they will do them in the name of Jesus
Christ, after having obeyed the ordinances of the gospel: when
the servants of the devil do miracles, if they pretend to do
them in the name of Christ, it will be found by examination
that they have not obeyed the ordinances of Christ, and therefore
'he suffers the devil to deceive them ; but it is oftener the case
that they do not perform them in the name of C/hrist, neither
in the way that He has appointed, as in the case of mesmerism.,
clairvoyance, etc. Those who do miracles by the power of
God, generally have a jiiessage to publish to the people by
authority from God. The most of those who do miracles by
the power of the devil, pretend to no message whatever; or if
they pretend to have a message to deliver to the people, it will
be found, on inspection, to be mixed with error.
7. Although the devil can work great and wonderful mir-
acles, yet there is always something in connection with them that
will enable mankind, if they are sufficiently humble, to discern
that they are not of God^ If it were impossible to distinguish
between the two powers, then miraculous evidence would be no
evidence at all in fayor of divine revelation : but miracles were
considered by our Savior as evidence of His own .mission-
hence, He says, "I have greater witness than that of John;
for the work, which the Father hath given me to finish, the
same works thaf I do bear witness of me that the Father
hath sent me. And the Father Himself which hath sent
me, hath borne witness of me." *
Again, Jesus said, "If I do not the works of my Father,
believe me not ; but if I do, though ye believe not me, believe
the works, that ye may know and believe that the Father is in
+ John v. 30, 37,
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
me, ami I in Him." Klsewhere Fie said to Philip, "Believo
me tor the very works' sake." And in another place lie said,
"If I had not done among them the works which none other
man did, they had not had sin." *
8. From all these sayings, and many others of a similar
nature, we learn that miracles are' considered an evidence in
favor of the revealed truths of heaven, and therefore, there
must be a wide difference between the manifestations of tlu two
powers: this difference is so great, that no person can be justi-
fied in judging wrongfully in .'the matter: he that imputes a
miracle of evil to God, or a miracle wrought by the power of
the Holy Ghost to the devil, commits a sin that will not be
easily forgiven. Isaiah says, "Woe unto them that call evil
good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for
darkness."! When the Pharisees accused Jesus of working
miracles by Beelzebub, he immediately tells them that the
blasphemies against the Holy Ghost should not be forgiven. I If
miracles were not iptended to convince men of the truth, Jesus
never would have upbraided "the cities wherein most of His
mighty works were done, because they repented not." But He
pronounced a heavy woe upon Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Caper-
naum, because they had rejected the mighty works which He
had done in them, and said, that it should be more tolerable
for Tyre, Sidon, and the land of Sodom, "in the day of judg-
ment than for them. 7 ' All these examples affbfd ample
evidence that the two supernatural powers can be distinguished
from each other with the most unerring certainty.
9. Miracles, when taken alone, are no evidence whatever of
the divine mission of any one; but when .taken in connection
with a pure, holy. and infallible doctrine, they are evidences of
the strongest kind, and a if rejected, will bring the generation
among whom they are wrought under the greatest condemna-
tion. Many prophets have been sent with a divine revelation
to man, who have never wrought any miracles con6rmatory of
their mission, and yet the people were condemned for rejecting
T John x. 3?,- 38. xiv 11. xv 24
t Isaiah v 20
J Mark iii. 22-30.
2 Matthew xi. 20-24.
260 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
their testimony. The Prophet Noah came prophesying of one
of the most universal judgments which ever befel the human
race, and the whole world were condemned for rejecting his
prophecy ; and yet, we have no account of his performing any
miracles. Lot was sent to warn his kinsmen in Sodom of the
terrible judgment about to be pouted upon the city ; the people
were condemned for not listening to him, and yei we do not
read that he. performed any miracles. Isaiah and Jeremiah
came with a divine mission to Israel, but we have no account
of their performing any miracles until quite a number of years
had elapsed from the beginning of their mission; yet, Israel-
were condemned for not receiving their revelations. Ezekiel
did not, at first, confirm his mission by miracles. Zechariah,
Malachi, and many others, did not, so far as we are acquainted,
establish the divine authenticity of their books by miracles,
Jonah, when sent to the great city of Nineveh, wrought no
miracles, so far as history specifics, that were visible to the
people of that city; yet, they received his message as divine,
and repented because of his preaching. One of the greatest
prophets that was ever born of a woman did no miracles to
prove his divine mission. The scripture says expressly that
"JOHN DID NO MIRACLE ; " * and yet, the Scribes and Phar-
isees rejected the council of God against their own souls in
rejecting John's mission.
10. If God has, from time to time, sent prophets among
men without confirming their mission by miracles, and has con-
demned the people or generation to whom they were sent,
because they would not receive their testimony; how much
more will he condemn a people or generation to whom He
sends a message, confirmed by miracles? If Sodom and
Gomorrha were condemned for rejecting a divine message with-
out miracles, how much greater will be the condemnation of
that people who reject the still greater testimony of mir-
acles ?
11. From the foregoing we learn, that a prophet may be a
true prophet, and yet perform no miracles, and therefore,
those who have the wicked presumption to say that they will
* John x. 4.
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 261
not believe in any new revelation, unless God shall confirm it
by miracles, are taking a very sinful, dangerous ground; for if
^uch wicked characters bad lived at tbe time wben God sent
messages, unconfirmed by miracles, tbey certainly would have
rejected them. We are persuaded that no parson who has
read the scriptures, and who has the fear of God before his
eyes, would ever dare to say he would reject everything under
the<name of new revelation, unless God would establish it by
miracles.
1-. The Lord always accompanies His word, when revealed,
with sufficient testimony to prove its divine authenticity,
though He does not always give the same amount of evidence.
He judges man according to the testimonies which He gives;
where much is given, much will be required; where but little
is given, but little is requrred ; where nothing is given, nothing
is required.
13. As we have already stated, the Lord, in His great
mercy, has condescended to give miraculous evidence to estab-
lish the divine authenticity of that great and glorious revela-
tion the Book of Mormon. Therefore tbe Book of Mormon
is established by far greater testimonies than many books of
the Bible, which were not confirmed to the generation m which
they were revealed by miraculous evidence. It is useless for
our enemies to say that there have been no miracles wrought
confirmatory of the Book of Mormon, when there are tens of
thousands of people who can and do bear testimony as eye wit-
nesses to the contrary- We have already related, in the last
chapter of this series, the first miracle that was wrought in this
Church. Out of the many thousands that have since been
performed, we humbly mention the following, as published in
the Millennial Star.
14. "A GREAT MIRACLE: NARRATIVE OF REDDEN
BRINK WORTH.
Il 0n the 2nd of July, 1&39, I entered on board the Terror,
Commodore Sir J. Franklin, being then about to set cue on &
voyage of discovery for a north-west passage to India. Upon
returning to England, we landed at Bermuda on the 16th of
July, 1843, and in the afternoon the same day a terrible
thunder-storm occurred, in which I was suddenly deprived of
202 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
oiy hearing arid speech. At the same time five of my com-
rades, viz., John Ennis, William Collins, John Rogers. Richard
King and William Simms were summoned into eternity. I
remained insensible for fifteen days perfectly unconscious of
all that was passing around me ; but upon the return of reason,
came ihe dreadful conviction that 1 was deprived of two of
my faculties. I well remember the period, and shall for ever
continue to do so language cannot describe the awful sensa-
tions that pervaded my mind when I became fully sensible of the
reality of my condition, f. will here remark that the subject
of religion had never troubled my mind; nor did the calamity
I was called to suffer awaken any feeling akin to it , never-
theless I felt a certain feeling of gratitude that I had not
met with the same fate as my more unfortunate companions;
yet I must, to my shame, confess that it was not directed to
the Great Disposer of all events, who could have taken my
life as those of my companions, had He willed it.- -But it waa
not His design. I was spared, and am now a living witness of
His loving-kindness to the most abandoned sinners, i-f they
will turn and seek His face. At that time I was about ninteen
years old. After remaining at Bermuda for about three weeks,
we again set sail for England, and reached Chatham on the
14th of December. I remained there only fourteen days, after
which I went to London, and by the kind assistance of some
gentlemen, entered the deaf and dumb school in Old Kent
Road, where I remaTued*for ten weeks, but not liking the con-
finement, and being from home, I became dissatified and
unhappy, and resolved to leave it, and accordingly did so. I
then went to George Lock's, Oxford. Arms, Silver Street,
Reading, with whom I lived eighteen jmonths, supporting
myself the whole of that period upon the wages I earned on
board the Terror. I afterwards went to Rugby, not to remain
there, but on the way to my mother .at Stroud. Gloucester-
shire.
* 'I will fciere relate a circumstance of cruelty of which I was made
the sufferer- being thirsty, I stepped into ^public house to get
something to drink; there were gentlemen in the parlor, who,
seeing that I was dumb, motioned me to them, and put many
questions in writing, which I answered in the same manner.
While I was thus being questioned, one of the men went out and
brought in a policeman, who hauled me away to the lock-up,
in which place I was kept all that night, the next day and fol-
lowing night, and on the morning of the second day, I was
laken.before ^magistrate, who ordered me to be taken to a doctor,
where i underwent an operation, namely, having my tongue
cut in two places: he became satisfied that I was both deaf and
dumb, and theo>I was discharged. From the treatment I had
received I was determined to go to another of the magistrates
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 2fa
of that town, to whom I related by writing what had trans-
pired. He said very little tp me, more than that ho would
write to London respecting it, and I have since heard from a
Ionian, that the magistrate who examined me has been
removed from his office. I then continued my journey to
Stroud, which I reached without any other inconvenience, and
remained there two days. I then went to Newport, Mon-
mouthshire, and occupied my time in teaching the deaf and
dumb alphabet for about.thrce years, at the end of which I
became acquainted with Uie Latter-day -Saints. At that time
I was lodging at a public nouse, kept by James Durbin, simi
of the "Golden Lion," Pentonville. One of the customers of
this house became acquainted with me and prevailed upon me
to go to live with him and his brother, who was a member of
the Latter-day Saints' Church. There I first became
acquainted with the doctrines taught by this people by read-
ing and by the means of the finger alphabet. I continued to
investigate them for .about three months, when I felt convinced
of the truth of those doctrines which have since become so
beneficial to my temporal and eternal welfare. On the 22nd of
September I had been, by means of the deaf and dumb alpha-
bet, conversing freely with some of the Saints, and had fully
determined to be baptized that evening; therefore I expressed
my desire to receive the ordinance of feaptism, and was taken
to the canal early on the morning of the 2;>rd, and baptized in
the name of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost; and upon my
head emerging from the water, I heard the voices of persons
upon the towinb path, and this was the first sound I had heard
since my deprivation upon the island of Bermuda, in 1843.
With my hearing came also my speech, and the first words
that I uttered were Thank the Lord, I can hear and speak
again as well as any of you.' I scarcely need state my own
surprise at the moment, but such it was, and it appears mar-
velous in my own eyes, not that God is possessed of such
power, but that He should manifest it in my behalf. I have
much cause to praise Him and glorify His holy name, for in
obedience to His divine commands, I not only received the
remission of my sins, which I esteem above all earthly bles-
sings, but also the removal of my deafness and dumbness ; and
now I can hear as distinctly and speak as fluently as I ever did,
although I had been deprived of both these faculties for
upwards of five years, not being able to hear the loudest noise,
n<Jr to use my tongue in speech.
There is a mistake in the Merlin of the date of my landing
at Bermuda: it should have been 1843 instead of 1840. The
same error appeared also in the Millennial Star, No. 22.. Vol.
10, and which was caused by extracting the account from that
paper.
264 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
"The following individuals are witnesses to my bap
tism :
NAISH, )
il JoHN ROBERTS, [ Members of the Church.
"JOHN WALDEN, )
"JANE DUNBIN, )
4 THOMAS JONES, > N on- Members."
"JACOB NAISH, j
THE BLIND HEALED
"'BERRIEN, MONTGOMERYSHIRE, NORTH WALES,
. May 23rd, 1849 ;
"I teel it my bounden duty to make the following narrative
known to the authorities ol the Church of Jesus Christ, to
show that the manifestations of the power of God attend this
Church in the last days, as it did the Church of the early
Apostles, viz: My daughter Sophia Matilda, aged eight
years, was, in the month of May, 1848, afflicted in her eyes,
she soon lost the sight of her left eye, and on applying to
medical aid, instead of the sight being restored she immediately
lost the other, the surgeons stating that the pupils were closed
and feared she could never be restored to her sight. L was
advised to try an eminent surgeon in Shrewsbury, in the
county of Salop, where in June, 1848, I sent her and her
mother, as she was now quite blind, and the poor little crea-
ture's sufferings were indescribable, though the Lord enabled
her to be patient in her afflictions; she remained in Shrews-
bury a fortnight but found no benefit, and as the last resource to
human aid, I was advised to send her to an eminent occulist
in Liverpool, Dr. Neile, under whose treatment vshe was
relieved, and a gradual improvement took place, to our great
joy, until the Autumn of the same year. [ corresponded with
Dr. Neile, who desired me to continue the treatment he had pre-
scribed, but it was all to no purpose, for she relapsed into the
same state as before and was in total darkness the whole of
the Winter, suffering acutely, and by February of the present
year, 1849, she had wasted to a mere skeleton, when my
brother-in-law paid me a visit previous to his embarking to
California, and told me that if 1 would have faith in the Lord
Jesus Christ, and call for the Elders of the Church, he
believed she would be healed. [ also soon was enabled to
believe, and obeyed the command of St. James. The Church
put up their prayers for us, and I found, thanks to the Giver
of all^ood, some improvement ere the ordinance was per-
formed. On the following Sabbath, Elders Dudley and Rich-
ards, from Pool Quay, came to my house, performed the ordi-
nance upon my child, the pain soon left her, and she was soon,
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON '265
by the power ot Goo! :iml the prayers of the faithful, restored
ti Mirht and health, and thanks be to Almighty God, sh<
still in the enjoyment of these ijreat l.!e-m^s, trusting you
will rejoice in the Lord with me tbr His trrcat mercies maui
Tested to me,
"I remain, etc
lk llENRY I'l (ill
* % LONDON, June Oth, I-
"Beloved President Pratt. Not only has the power of
healing been manifest upon one, but I can say, although we
have not been organized into a branch one year, many have
been healed. I will take the liberty of naming a few cases
out of the many Sister Emma Spiring met with an accident
while frying some meat . the pan was overturned, and the
boiling fat went into her eye and on her face, and from the
Friday to the Sunday she could not "see with the eye. 1, in
the name of the Lord, anointed her with oil, and laid my
hands on her, and the moment I took my hands off her head,
she, in the presence of a large assembly, said she could see,
and all pain was gone.
^Another case was of a man by the name of Greenham,
who had lost the sight of one eye I anointed him, and he
received his sight, and has since come into the Church, and is
a good member of the same
V> W, BOOTH.'
68, DEVONSHIRE LANE, SHEFFIELD,
July loth, 1849
11 April 20th. President Dunn and I were requested to
attend to the ordinances of anointing with oil and laying on
of hands by Brother Jackson, who had sore eyes , he had lost
the sight of one eye completely, and the other was danger-
ously affected, but after we had attended to the ordinance, his
siirht was restored immediately, and the same hour he walked
through the town looking about him. He was afflicted with
the same disease before he became a Latter-day Saint, and was
down sixteen weeks, but the last attack he was restored the
third day
J U LONG, Presiding Elder."
.HEALING OF ONE BORN BLIND
"BRISTOL, November 2f,th, 1849.
"Dear President Pratt As you were so kind as to publish
the letter I sent, dated July ( Jth, containing an account of the mir-
aculous power of God, displayed in the healing of Elizabeth
Ann Bounsell, which made quite a stir among the pious Chris-
tians of this city. I now venture to write to you again, and
266 DFVINE AUTHENTICITY
say that the above circumstance caused many to call at the
house and see it' it were true. And upon seeing, many rejoiced,
others mocked, saying, "She would have got well if the Elders
had not laid their hands upon her." Among the latter was
one would-be great man, by the name of Charles Smith (who
has written & flimsy tract against the Saints), who said it was
not enough to satisfy him. So the mother took another of
her daughters, and put her upon his knee, and said, "Sir, is
that child blind?" And after he had examined her eyes, he
said, "She is." * l Well," 'said the mother, "she was Lorn
blind: and she is now four years old , and I am going to take
her to the Elders of our Church, for them to anoint her eyes
with oil and lay their hands upon her; and you can call again,-
when you have time, and see her with her eyes opened ; for I
know the Lord will heal her, and she will see." "Well." said
he, "if she. does ever see, it will be a great proof." Accord-
ingly, the mother brought the child to the Elders, and Elder
John Hack well anointed her eyes, and laid hands upon her
only once; and the Lord heard his prayer, so that the child
can now see with both of her eyes, as well as any other person.
For which we all feel thankful to our Heavenly Father, and
are willing to bear testimony of it to all the world.
^Yours in the kingdom of God,
"GEORGE HALLJDAV/'
P. S. We, the father and mother of the child, do here
sign our names to the above, as being true.
"WILLIAM BOUNSELL,
"ELIZABETH BOUNSELL.
4 'No. 12, Bread-street, Bristol/'
BONES SET THROUGH FAITH,
'RiWFORD, May 1st, 1849.
"Dear Brother Gibson. At your request, I now sit down
to give you a short account of the goodness and power of
God, made manifest in my behalf. About two years ago,
while working at my trade of coach-builder, while assisting in
removing a railway carriage, I dislocated my thigh, and" was
conveyed home, and my parents not being in the Churcti, &nd
no Elders in the town, (viz. Sterling) medical skill was called
in, but from the swelling it could not be set. I was again
examined by a Dr. Jeffrey, and one Taylor of Glasgow, who
said that a kind of jeal had gathered in the hip joint, and
before it could be set, this must be removed by cuppin; so 1
was cupped with twenty-four lances but it did no good, and I
lingered in great pain for three weeks, when it was proposed
that I should again be cupped ; but I was determined that it
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON. 2f>7
should not be; and hearing from you, that Elder Samuel W.
Richards, from Am- coming to Sterling, I tuld my
friends that when he caine, they would seb the power of God,
and I should be healed. Accordingly, when he came, he
anointed me in the name of the Lord, and the bone went into
its place, and I got up in the morning and went to my work,
to the astonishment of doctors and friends. 1 am now a tra-
veling Elder and have a great deal of walking, but experini.'.-
no inconvenience from it. I can get a dozen witnesses to
attest to the truth of this cure, both in and out of tin*
Church.
"I remain your brother,
"JAMES S. Low."
"LEAMINGTON, August 4th, 1849.
4 'Dear Brother. While visiting the different branches in
this conference, I find that the power of our God has been
displayed in a wonderful manner, and that the Saints have great
cause to rejoice. Scores can bear testimony to the truth of
the gospel, for signs and wonders follow them that believe. The
following cases of healing I feel impressed to send to you, and
if you should deem them worthy of a place in the Star you
can inset t them.
4 'Sister Sarah Gocde, resident of Maxstoke, near Coleshill y
on the 25th of September, 1839, had a very severe confine-
ment, which left her in a low and afflicted state, and for the
space of seven years and a half was almost in continual pain. Her
blood seemed to run cold within her veins, for she was scar eel y
ever warm. She had two doctors in regular attendance, and
sometimes three, and also' applied to others; but in spite of
all their exertions she found no relief. She wasted in flesh
until she was reduced almost to a skeleton; her joints were
dislocated from the time of her confinement; to go from home
was impossible, for she could not ride without great pain, and it
was with the utmost difficulty that she could get about the
house. But finally a small tract feH into her hands belong HILT
to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints and while
reading the account of the visitation of the angel to pur
beloved Prophet, Joseph Smith, her heart was filled with joy;
the Spirit of the living God fastened the testimony upon her
mind, and she was satisfied that the day of ner redemption
was nigh at hand, and believed firmly that she would walk
again. At this time she was ignorant of the doctrines that we
preached, but she firmly believed that God had raised up
Joseph to be a prophet to this generation.
''After a few days' investigation' she was baptized by Elder
W. Bramall in the month of April, 1847, and when she was
confirmed he told her that she should be healed accord in y t<t
26L? ftlVTN'il AUTHENTICITY
her faith. This promise filled her heart with joy, and in three
weeks from the day and hour that she was baptized she was
able to walk without pain ; her joints which had been weak
for so many years, became strong, and since then she has
enjoyed herself and been able to fulfill the duties tha* devolve
upon a mother with a large family.
"Also her son, John G-orde, had, when nine years old, the
misfortune to dislocate his thigh. The medical fraternity were
called upon, who endeavored to set it, but in consequence of
it being swelled so much they were not able; and thus it
remained for the space of eight years, and so powerful was 1 its
effect upon the constitution that it stopped the growth of his
body ; his leg hung loose, so that he could turn it any way he
pleased. Finally he heard the gospel of Christ, and in-one
week after the baptism of his mother he was immersed in the
liquid grave, and, wonderful to relate, he lost Ms lameness, his
body began to grow, and from that time he has enjoyed good
health, and from appearance no one would suppose he had
ever been feeble at all.
U T remain yours in the gospel of Christ,
''ALFRED CORDON.
"NANTYGWYNTTH, GEORGETOWN, MERTHYR TYDFIL,
"September 14th, 1850.
u Dear President Pratt. 1 enclose a testimony of a miracu-
lous case of healing, which has taken place a few days ago in
Abercanaid; I saw the brother in his affliction, and the accom-
panying testimony he bore at my house, more than two miles
distant from his. I send it to you with permission to do with
it as you think proper.
PHILLIPS,
"The Testimony of David Richards.
"MERTHYR TYDFIL, Sep. 10th, 1850.
On Friday, August the 23rd, 1850, at about eleven o'clock,
while I was working among the coal, a stone fell upon me
about two cwt. I was carried home and thadoctor who was pre-
sent said he could do nothing for me, and told those around
me to wrap me up in a sheet that \ might die. There was a
lump on my back as big as a child's head. The doctor after-
wards told one of my relations, about six o'clock in the evening,
that I could not recover. Elder Phillips called to see me, and
attended to the ordinance of the Church for the sick, and
while commanding the bones in the name of Jesus, they came
together, making a noise like the crushing of an old basket ;
my strength returned, and now I am able ro go some
miles to bear my testimony ^to this great miracle. The
doctor called to see me and was astonished, and said in the
hearing of witnesses that my backbone was broken ; but that
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON 259
it now was whole, and that I was now recovering a* well as
anv man he ever saw Many of oui greatest enemies con-
fessed that I was healed by the power of God, and while com-
ins here to-day, many who heard of gay accident were struck
with the greatest amazement. But I thank my Heavenly
Father fur His kindness towards me, hoping I shall live to
erve Him more faithfullv henceforth than ever
M D RICHARDS.
^MORGAN MILLS "JOHN THOMAS. ) u; *
-THOMAS REES. -HENRY HVANS. I V
LEPROSY HEALED
"No. 9> GUARDIAN STREET, SPRINGFIELD LANE,
"SALFORD, May 19th, 1849.
'Last Winter, a young woman addressed me in the Car-
penter's Hall, the daughter of a fustian cutter, named Lea,
residing in Cook-street, Salford, and said, her parents were
desirous that J should go and see her brother who was very bad
with leprosy. I went in company with one or two of my
brethren. I think I never saw anything so bad as the boy was
(the small pox excepted); the whole of the lower part of his
face and under his chin, as well as the backs of his bands and
wrists, were one entire mass of scabs , indeed you could not
have inserted a needle's point, they were so thick. He w;^
eight and a half years of age, and had been afflicted since he
was six months old ; they had him -at the Manchester infir-
mary and the Salford Dispensary, and are at this time paying
the surgeon's bill who attended him as a private patient. The
surgeon told his parents he could do nothing for him, as the
disease was too virulent for medicine to reach it. His parents
told me they did not know what it was to get a regular night's
rest with him, and that it frequently took three hours to w:i-h
hiiu. The first night we went, they were not disturbed during
the night, and in three weeks he was entirely free, and hi.-
Qesh was renewed like that of a young child.
"Jons WATTS
"BORLAND, MFESHIKK, SCOTLAND.
4 'To all whom it may concern. This is to certify, that I was
seized with a disease like the leprosy, in the year 1837, and
tried all that I could to get a cure, but I could not, and all the
doctors that I applied to could do me no good ; and it con-
tinued with me over all o?y body until the month of Septem-
ber, 1S4:;, when I went and was baptized into the Church <>f
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, by William M'Farlaod,
270 BfVTNE AtTTHENTICIT?
Elder of the said Church, on the 1st September, 1843, and
that same night, the leprosy left me.
"JENET RlDD.
f "WILLIAM M'FARLAND,
"Witnesses, "JAMES CRYSTAL,
( "ALEXANDER RIDD.
"!>ERBY, September 17th, 1849.
"Another remarkable case is that of a sister in this town,
named Cumberland, who was severely afflicted inwardly, for
eleven years, during which time she received medical attend-
ance from the most eminent men of that profession ; such as
Dr. Heigate of Derby ; Dr. Robinson of Northampton; also,
under the care of the Infirmary Surgeon of Ldughborough,
but all to no purpose ; she still got worse. Some said it
was the liyer complaint, others said it was a decline. She was
also outwardly afflicted with a disease in her skin, and her
body full of sores from head to foot, for many years. Nothing
seemed to do her any good, and only death " wasx considered
could put an end to her sufferings, but to her great joy, the
latter part of last year-she heard the Latter-day Saints preach-
ing the gospel, and she believed and obeyed the same, and was
soon made whole, and has, from thatrtime to this, enjoyed a
goodly portion of health and strength. She is now bearing
testimony of the power of God bestowed upon her,, both in
word and person to all around. Numbers, both in and out of
the Church, are witnesses of -the same 9 ; and even" the
unbelievers in the gospel cannot help but/acknowledge that it
is a great miracle. I might write for hours of such like cases,
but forbear at present. Concluding with the words" tff Paul,
'Our gospel is not in word only but in power and much assur-
ance.'
"Asa witness of the same, I subscribe myself, yours, truly,
'JOHN WHEELER.'/
"SHROPSHIRE, SHEMINGTON, NEAR MARKET DRAYTON,
"September 9th, 1849.
"Dear President Pratt. In June, 1848, I was called upon
by Sister Walsh, to. administer to her daughter, whose head
was in one mass of sores, so that she could not turn it without
turning her whole body. I attended to the ordinances, and in
a few days she was restored, and is now a member of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
"Yours in the gospel,
"WILLIAM HEYWOOD."
RUPTURES HEALED.
"CLACKMANAN, May 29th, 1849.
"In the beginning of the year 1848, in Clackmanan branch,
a boy of about six years of age, a son of Brother John and
OF THK, KOK OF MWMN. 'J , |
SiMer M.itiMivt Hunter, who had been mven up by all mrdieal
tuen as uh-urablo, and whose di>ea>e ilioy could not under-
Maud, and who was reduced in ron>e|uencc: thereof alm
skm and bone, and confined to bod, was administered unto by
Elder Juhrj Sharp, now gone to America, and Elder John
Russell, who is .Still here, who anointed him with oil in the
name of the Lord Jesus, and next day he was running about
IQ good health and has continued well ever since.
"Witnesses to the above,
"JOHN HUNTER,
tv JOHN RUSSFLL,
"MARGARET HUNTER."
"In the month of March, this year, 1S49, a young boy
of Sifter Ann Hunter, in Clack tuanao, who was sorely afflicted
with rupture, was anrnted for the same by Elder John
Russell, and next day he was quite whole, and still continues
so, he was rather more than three years of age, and was born
ruptured.
"Witnesses to the above,
"JOHN RUSSELL,
"DAVID RUSSELL,
"ANN HUNTER."
"WoLVERHAMPTON, January 29th, 1850
1 'Sister Mary Bolland, aged 25, and residing in Pool Street,
Wol \vrharupton, had suffered severely from a rupture ever
sinee her confinement in the autumn of 1847, until her bap-
tism by EJJder Richard Ramsell, on the 7th of December,
IS 10 She had, up to the time of her baptism, been accus-
tomed to wear a truss, or some such instrument, whereby she
was enabled to get about with safety, but this she took off
before she entered the water, and has ever since dispensed
with it entirely, having been perfectly healed in the act of bap-
tism , in testimony of this the undersigned witnesses subscribe
their names, at the same time expressing their gratitude to
Almighty God for this and the many other manifestations of
His goodness which we all from time to time experience
"Yours, etc.,
"JAMBS BELL
Witnesses, "MARY BOLLAND,
"SARAH HLTCHEMCE,
"OLIVIA SATERS.
FEVERS REBUKED.
4 'WooD MILL STREET, DUNFF.R.MUNE,
"FlFESHlRJ *ND,
"To all whom it may -concern. This is to certify, that I was
in Borland on the 8th of January, 1849, and there was a girl
272 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
by thejiame of Catherine Kidd r lying very bad with a fever,
and was at the point of death, and there was part of her dead
clothes made, waiting every moment when the breath would
leave her; so I was called to see her and I went; and they
asked me if I would attend to the ordinance of the Church
with her, and I said that I would: so in company with Elder
M Farland, I anointed her with oil, and laid hands on her, in
the name of Jesus Christ ; and when I bad done, 1 told them
that she would s;et better, and the people that were in the
house, said if she did, it would be a miracle ; so from thai
hour she did get better, and the dead clothes were laid aside.
Now for this, to our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, be all the
honor and dory, both now and forever. Amen,
vl WILLIAM ATHOI.E MACMASTER,
WitnesseSs "WILLAM M'FAKLAND.
U SHEPFIELD, Jnoe 28th, 1849,
"Under date of May 2nd, I.S47. Was sent for by Mrs
Rodger, to lay hands on her daughter, who had been given up
by ~the doctors* The complaint was the typhus fever, she was
reduced to a complete skeleton, her bones were ready to come,
through the sftio. and her body had many large sores upon vt,
I never saw such an object of pity before. Before administer-
ing the ordinance, I preached the gospel to them, for they
were out of the Church. I called on them all fo kneel down,
then gave her^ome oil internally and laid hands on her in the
name of the Lord and rebuked the disease , and while I had
my hands on her head I saw her well and walkmgai)outas one
of the most healthy and bloomiri" girls in that place She
commenced to amend immediately; she slept safely and soundly
that night and in the morning wanted her breakfast. It came
to pass as I saw it. Her mother came into the Church, but
her father remains an enemy to this to work this day,
"With due respect, I am yours,
MITCHELL.
M 6B, DEVONSHIRE LANE, SHEFFIELD.
May ISih, JS49
il A little girl, the daughter of Brother and Suster Bolyo.
Pinstone Street, was seized with the scarjet fever, the mother
was afraid and fetched the doctor, who prepared a decoct 100
for the child to take, but when the father came home, he put
the medicine away, and procured tome olive oil which
was consecrated by Elders Dunn, Burgess and myself,
and was then administered by the father, and the disease
left her that same hour , their little boy was then seized
with the same kind of fever, when the doctor came in
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 273
to see the little inrl, he saw her playing about with the
children, and said, "Why, she is better!' "Yes, fir,"
said the mother, "and now the little boy's begun." "Have
you given the little girl all the nicdiein 'No, sir," ' ( )
well, continue to give the boy the same medicine and he will
soon be better.' 1 They attended to the ordinance of healing,
instituted by our Savior, and the boy was restored the same day,
another of the family was then seized, and they adminisi>
the same medicine (olive oil) which procured an instantaneous
eu.re.
"Yours in the true covenant,
"J. V. LONG, Presiding Elder."
"CHELTENHAM, August 5th, 1849.
"Dear Brother Pratt. I write to inform you of two remark-
able cases of healing which took place in the village of Barrow,
in the county of Gloucester.
"First. A young female, by the name of Mary Bayliss, was
very violently seized with the black fever, so that, she was not
expected to live. Brother and Sister Bayliss sent for a servant
of God from a neighboring village, called by the name of
George Curtis, who came and prayed for and laid hands
upon her in the name of Jesus, and she was healed, and the
next day she was up, to the astonishment of the people. This
occurred .on the 7th of June, 1848.
"Second. A young man, not a member of our Church, was
taken ill with the black fever so violently, that all human skill
was of no avail. The doctor informed his friends that he
would die before morning. His mother, who was in our
Church, sent for Brother Curtis, who laid hands upon him
in the name of the Lord and prayed for him. He immediately
began to recover and the next morning he was walking about
the house, to the astonishment of his friends and neighbors.
In three days he was able to go to work in the fields, rejoicing
in the goodness of God. He has since joined the Church of
the Saints, and bears a faithful testimony to the healing power
of the gospel. Believe me to be, dear brother, yours sincerely
in the cause of truth,
"JOHN ALDER.
"Sx. HELIERS, August 5th.
"Sent for to visit Brother Feron's child. Found her raving
in a strong fever. Administered to her The fever left and her
senses returned five minutes after. Next morning she was
running about the doors.
"Witnesses, 'MoHN FERON,
"THERESA FERON."
274 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
A CASE OF MIRACULOUS HEALINGL
"DUNDEE, Feb. 8th, 1850.
"Dear Brother Pratt. If you drem the following worthy
of a place in the columns of the Millennial Star, it is at your
disposal: I have a girl, aged three years, who had for eighteen
months been severely afflicted with convulsive fits, to the loss
of all the powers of the body and even the mind seemed in
the thraldom of some great power. I had tried the wisdom
of the faculty but without effect, until the child was fearful to
behold, almost in continual convulsions by night and day,
the 25th of December last, Elder Hugh Findlay called afld
anointed her with: oil in the name of the Lord and prayed for
her, and from that day until now she has never had a fit, but
has increased daily in strength of body and mind. These facts
are known to many not belonging to our Church, and for the
truth of which, witness our hands,
41 JAMES DAVIDSON.
* 'MARIA DAVIDSON,
FINDLAY."
CHOLERA HEALED.
"MACCLESFIELD,
"September 28th, 1850.
ir Dear Brother Pratt. I am happy to inform you that I
enjoy excellent health and good spirits, and rejoice in the
work of the Lord wherein 1 m called to administer. Many
are dying in this town of the cholera. Many of the Saints
have been -seized with the destroying pestilence, but all have
been restored to health and strength by the power of the
Priesthood. I wish to forward you some remarkable instances
of healing. Sister Jane Baity was seized with Asiatic
cholera^ in the month of August. When I was called to
administer to her, she was taken with cramp, which was fol-
lowed with great pain. I laid my hands on her, and by the
authority of the holy Priesthood rebuked the disease in the
name of Jesus Christ; the cramp and pain immediately left
her, and she Vas restored to health and strength.
lk The next, was Brother George Galley: he had a violent
attack of the same disease. Elder James Galley and myself
laid hands on him and administered oil, and he was immedi-
ately restored. The next is Sister Caroline Parker, who was
attacked violently with the same disease of Asiatic cholera.
Some of the neighbors went for the doctor, who pronounced
it a desperate case, and gave some advice, after wbicn her
father, Elder Boyle and Elder James Thirt, laid their hands
,on her and rebuked the disease, to the great astonishment of
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 275
the doctor and the neighbors; for when lie ea.me tlu; next
inornin.tr, ho was snrpri.-ed that she was alive. He wished her
to send to his surgery for >nme medieine, but she told him sh-
OOuld walk there, therefore needed none.
"Sister Ann Markland was next attacked by (lie same dis-
l laid hands on her in the name of Jesus Christ, and
rebuked tin; disease, and she was immediately re-tored Her
mother, Margaret, was next taken with the disorder. I
administered to her in the usual way, and she was immediately
restored. The next was Sister Ann Stubbs, who was violently
taken with the same complaint on the 17th of September.
Klder Fram-is Sherratt and myself administered to her, and
she is restored to health and strength. These are hut a few
9 where the power of God has been manifested in this eon-
terenee, for there are many others .that are equally signalized
by the divine power and blessings of God.
' ' MOST. HI CLEMENTS, President of the Macclesficld Con-
ference,
"JAMES GALLEY, Secretary.
>1 TIIESE SIT.NS SHALL FOLLOW THEM THAT
i \ E LI EVE. " Ma rk x vi.
"10, HENRY STREET, PARK. SHEFFIELD,
"September 9th, 18.00.
"Dear Brother Pratt. While reading over my journal, I
have felt impressed to 1 make a few extracts and forward the
same to you, .that if you think them worthy you may insert
them in the Millennial Star, that the faith of the Saints may
be strengthened, and the inquirers after truth satisfied that
the power of God is enjoyed by letter as much as it was by the
former day Saints.
"August 14th, 1840. I was called out to see Sister Fowler,
who was severely afflicted with the apparent symptoms of
cholera; the attack was so severe that she was incapable of
being removed from the couch on which she lay, her speech
was gone, a kind of whisper was the only medium thmuirh
which her ideas could be obtained. At her request Klder
Hardy and I attended to^the ordinance of laying on of hands,
and by the prayer of faith we rebuked the destroyer in the
name of Jesus Christ, and the disease disappeared. She
rose up, her speech returned, and we conversed cheerfully
together on the gospel, which is the power of God unto -al-
vation, to the Gentile first, and then to the Jew.
"Sep. 4th, 1S49. Brother William Lamb came to m\
dence, afflicted with rheumatics, from which he bad suffered
three years, and having just joined the Church, and g<
understand the promises, he felt sure the Lord would heal
276 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
him through my administration, although he was sixty-two
years of age, I therefore called upon Elder Hardy to assiht
in the ordinance of laying on of hands, and immediately
after our hands were taken from his head, he arose up and
bore testimony to the manifestation of the power of God in
his behalf, declar'nir that all pain had left him, and he fre-
quently made it a .-part of his testimony (before he went to
Zioni to te)l the people how miraculously he had been healed,
at a time of life when such a change could not be expected,
except through the power of God
' V 0ct. 27th. 18491 was taken ill with hoarseness and inflam-
mation of the lungs ; I continued to get worse until Friday,
November the 2nd, when the erysipelas broke out of my face
and head, my head and face were swelled to an enormous
size, my appetite was gone, and my suffering hourly increased.
I took a little herb tea, as directed in Dr. Coffin's Guide to
Health, but L continued to get worse; on the 3rd my suffering
became indescribable, during the night in particular, I had
the most excruciating pains in the head and bowels; on Sun-
day morning., the 4th, my throat was almost stopped up ,
many of my friends then gave me up to die, but iny faith was
unshaken in the promises of the Almighty; I then fore sent
for Elders Dunn, Hardy and Roper, and while Elder Dunn
was anointing my head and face, all inflammation disappeared ,
I felt the pain leave as fast as his hand passed over my head,
for the power of God drove all pain and disease from me, and
in two hours the old skin shel'ed off my face, and I have been
well ever'since; and I hereby bear my testimony that immedi-
ately, on olive oil being applied to my head in the name of
Jesus Christ, the pain left, all inflammation censed, my speech
was restored, in fact, my system, lungs in particular, seemed
to be renewed, for I have preached five times more since than
I had before, and have enjoyed much better health.
"Yours faithfully, in the new covenant,
u To President Pratt' J. V. LONG."
"K IRK HALL LANE,
{ 'September 22nd, 1849.
"Dear Brother Pratt, I wish to inform you of ^what I con-
sider an incontrovertible proof of the power of God. On
Sunday, the 9th inst., Sister Hart, of Bickershaw, ^s sick,
and had the usual symptoms of cholera Brother/ Afflick
and Hill laid hands on her, and anointed her in the name of
the Lord, when she was immediately restored, got out^of bed,
and joined in the fellowship meeting ^and bore a faithful testi-
mony to the power of God. On Tuesday, the J 1'fh inst..
Brother James Hart came for me to go and administer io his
two children who were very sick. I went with him, and found
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 277
them suffering from sickness, vomiting, cramp and all the
usual symptoms of cholera. The eldest, three years old, and
youngest, fourteen months; they were sreeching in agony. 1
anointed them ami rebuked the disea-e in the name of the
Lord, when the eldest got up. and before we were aware of
what she was about, ran to her grandmother, without shoes
or stockings, to tell her that she was wdl They then con-
1 that children could not deceive, but that, it was the
power of God. Of these things numbers can testify, and I
trust you will make it public to the world. Praying that the
blessing of God nixiy rest upon you, and all the Church of
God.
"I remain yours in the bonds of the covenant.
"RlCHARD BOOTH, President of the Leigh branch.
"P. S. These are only two out of the numerous cases in
this branch. R. B."
"DERBY, September 17th, 1849.
4 'Beloved Brother Pratt. On Sunday morning, September
2nd, I was called upon to go and administer -to Brother
Thomas Parks, a young man of this town, who was suffering
under a dreadful attack of the cholera. When I first entered
the room, which was about ten o'clock, he appeared as though
every breath would be his last, having suffered much in cramps,
purging and vomiting, from about four that morning. Shortly
after I arrived, Elders Duce and Reed came, with Priest
Fisher. We consecrated some oil, and administered to him in
the name of the Lord, and as soon as we had taken our hands
off his head, he was enabled to speak, testifying thai the pain
had all left him, and began to praise God, the girer of all
good, that the Priesthood was given to His servants by which
they could effectually administer jLo the children of men. In a
few moments he was able to get up and put on his clothes; we
left him and went to meeting. We went again to see him at
night, we found him free from pain but rather weak; we
administered to him again, and asked for God's blessings to
attend it, and on Wednesday night following we found him at
meeting, strong and well, bearing testimony of the power of
God and rejoieins: in the same. Henry Duce. Thomas Reed
and George Fisher, with the young man's parents are wit-
nesses of the same, and truly rejoice in'the blessings of Israel's
God.
"Jons WHEELER.
in The few cases of miracle^ which are here inserted, are
mentioned that the reader may understand that the faith of
this Church is not founded upon human testimony alone, bi t
upon the power of God. The Latter day Saints know that
278 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
Joseph Smith is a true prophet, and that the Book of Mor-
mon is a divine revelation, because God has confirmed the
same unto them by the miraculous manifestations of His power.
The Saints among this nation have been blessed, more or less,
with the miraculous signs and gifts of the Holy Spirit, by
which they have been confirmed, and know, of a surety, that
this is the Church of -Christ. They know that the blind see,
the lame walk', the deaf hear, the dumb speak, that lepers
are cleansed, that bones are set, that the cholera is rebuked,
and that the most virulent diseases give way, through faith in
the name of Jesus .Christ and the power of His gospel. These
are not some isolated cases that occasionally take place, or that
are rather doubtful in their nature, or that have transpired a
loqg time ago, or in some distant country ; but they are taking
place at the present period ; every week furnishes scores of
instances in all parts of this land ; many of the sick out of
the Church have, through the laying on of the hands of the
servants of God, been healed. It is riot something done in a
corner, but openly, and tens of thousands are witnesses.
16. All mankind can prove for themselves that the Book
of Mormon is a divine revelation by obeying its principles;
for, if they will do so, they have the promise of certain mir-
aculous signs; and when they themselves receive the signs,
they will know for themselves and no longer be dependent on
the testimony of others. The testimony of others is intended
to produce faith in the hearer, and not a knowledge ; but the
signs which a believer receives after obedience, give knowledge:
this knowledge qualifies him in his turn to bear testimony;
and tnus the witnesses multiply in all parts of the earth where
this message is received. If Catholics, Protestants, infidels,
Mahometans, Jews or heathens^ will obey the Book of Mor-
mon, miraculous signs shall follow, them, and by thisth ey shall
all know that it is true. If the Book of Mormon be false,
God would not confirm it unto any man by granting unto him
the signs, therefore ah 1 fnen would know, if they did not
receive the signs after having complied with its requisitions,
that it was false.
17. The Book of Mormon has now been published upwards
of fifty years during which time many scores of thousan4s
OF TOE BOOK OF MORMON. 279
have believed and obeyed it Now, if they had not received
the promised si.irns, would they have continued to believe the
work year after year? It' they had failed to receive the
promise, would they not have pronounced it an imposition Ion*:
ago? Yes: we will venture to say that if the believers in
he Book of Mormon had not received the promised si
there would not have been found in five years after it was
printed one solitary soul who would have continued to believe
in its divine authenticity : * but the very fact that tens ot
thousands do remain steadfast in their belief shows most con-
clusively that they have found by actual experiment, that the
promised signs do follow, and therefore that the Book of Mor-
mon is of divine origin.
IS. There is no way that an imposter could more effectually
destroy his own imposition 1 than to promise miraculous sigiw
to those who would believe in it; for when the> promise was not
verified, it would be known that he was an imposter. We here
quote an extract from a revelation given the 22nd and 23rd of
September, J832, through Joseph the Prophet unto the
Apostles in this Church: ''Go ye into all the world, and what-
soever place ye cannot go into ye shall send, that the testi-
mony may go from you into all the world unto every creature.
And as I said unto mine Apostles, even so I say unto you, for
you are mine Apostles, even God's High Priests, ye are they
whom my Father hath given me ye are my friends , therefore,
as I said unto mine Apostles, I say unto you again, that every
soul who believjeth on your words, and is baptized by water for
the remission of sins, shall receive the Holy Ghost, and these
signs shall follow them that believe.
"In my name they shall do many wonderful works; in my
name they shall cast out devils ; in Tny name they shall heal
the sick ; in my name they shall open the eyes of the blind,
and unstop the ears of the deaf; and the tongue of the dumb
shall speak ; and if any man shall administer poison unto
them, it shall not hurt them; and the poison of a serpent
shall not have power to harm them Verily,
verily, I say unto you, they who believe not on your words,
and are not baptized in water in my name, for the remission of
their sins, that they may receive the Holy Ghost, shall be
280 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
damned, and shall not come into my Father's kingdom, where
my Father and I am. And this revelation unto you, and
commandment, is in force from this very hour upon all the
world.' 1 *
If Joseph Smith had "been an imposter, he never would
have given utterance to the above promise, unless he were
determined to immediately overthrow his own testimony in
relation to' the Book of Mormon; an imposter could make
such a promise, but he could never fulfill it. Since this promise
was made, tens of thousands have placed themselves in a
position to put the promise to a test, and they have found it,
to their great joy, verified.
19. Let us next enquire how many evidences we have of
the miracles done in the days of the apostles. The New Testa-
ment was written by ; eight men, six of whom, namely,
Matthew, Mark, Luke, , John, Paul and Peter, testify as eye-
witnesses to the marvelous works wrought in their day. We
believe that the miraculous power of God was manifested
eighteen hundred years ago, because six eye-witnesses in the
Church have thus testified in their writings. Have we. the
same amount of testimony in the Church of the Latter-day
Saints? If so then the Book of Mormon has just as good
claims on_our faith as the New Testament. We have already
given the testimony of many witnesses ; and there are tens of
thousands of others now living, that bear a similar testimony.
Therefore, this generation have thousands jrf eye-witnesses in
favor of the miraculous gifts and powers of the gospel, con-
firmatory of ; the Book of Mormon, to where they have one
confirmatory of the apostolic mission in ancient times. The
six writers of the New Testament tell us of many that were
healed, but none of the persons healed have handed down
their written testimony to that .effect. But this generation
have the testimony of thousands who have, been healed of
every variety of sickness and disease, 'if we had the testi-
mony of the deaf and dumb, and blind and lame that were
healed in ancient times, it. would greatly strengthen the testi-
mony of the six writers who have related such marvelous
occurrences. What evidence have this generation that the
-Poc. and Cov., sectiou Ixxxjv,, paragraphs 62-75.
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. 281
lame m:m wlm s:it at the beautiful pate ol' the temple was
healed ? They have the testimony of one witness, and one
only, namelx , the writer of the Acts. What evidence have we
that the apostles spoke in tongues on the day of Pcntee.
The writer of the Acts has said so, and we helieve it on his
testimony alone. Luke, who is supposed to be the writer of
the Acts, has told us that Philip wrought great miracles in
Samaria that twelve men at Kphesus, after their baptism and
confirmation, spoke with tongues and prophesied that Peter
saw a vision that Cornelius saw an angel that Ananias and
Sapphira fell dead that devils were cast out that the sick
were healed by handkerchiefs and aprons being taken to them
from the body of Paul and that the shadow of Peter healed
many but all these things are believed merely on the testi-
mony of one man the writer of the Acts.
JO Many hundreds ot the servants of God among the
Latter day Saints keep journals of their travels, and of the
miracles which pa c s under their observation. Hence the acts
of the Apostles of the ninteenth century are recorded as well
as the acts of those in the first century : and the miracles
recorded in the latter-day acts are just as worthy of being
believed as the miracles recorded in the former-day Acts, If
the testimony of Luke can be depended upon, when he testi-
fies of miracles, why should not the testimony of William
Gibson, J. V. Long, Joseph Clements and hundreds of others,
be depended upon when they also testify of miracles?
21. Christendom believe in former-day miracles because it
is popular ; they disbelieve in latter-day miracles because it is
unpopular. Popularity is among the most of men the grand
test by which all doctrines are tried, received or , rejected.
They never once think of examining the evidence on which a
doctrine is founded ; but the great inquiry is, have our great
and learned divines believed in it? If not, it is at once
rejected. It is popular to believe in ancient Christian miracles,
though only testified of by six writers of the New Testament;
but it is unpopular to believe in modern Christian miracles,
though testified of by tens of thousands of living eye- witnesses.
So it was among the Jews, dead prophets were very much
venerated and honored, and their sepulchres garnished, while
282 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
living prophets were persecuted and put to death. It is very
popular among Christendom to believe in the New Testament;
but it is exceedingly unpopular to believe in the Book of Mor-
mon, though it is proved to them by a thousand times more
evidence than the former,
CHAPTER VI.
PROPHETIC EVIDENCE IN FAVOR OF THE BOOK OF MOR-
MON.
1. In the last two chapters of this series, it has been
abundantly proved -that the Book of Mormon has been con-
firmed' by the voice of the Lord, by the ministry of angels, by
heavenly visions or by the miraculous gifts and powers of the
Holy Ghost, unto tens of thousands of witnesses. The Book
of Mormon, therefore, is demonstrated by a vast amount of
the most incontestable evidences such as never can be weakened
or overthrown by all the powers of priestcraft, editors and the
infernal regions combined. '. It may be ridiculed, laughed at,
treated with contempt, entirely neglected, or persecuted ; but
all such arguments will avail nothing in the day of judgment,
only to bring down upon those who reject so great a revelation
still greater condemnation. Having demonstrated the divine
authenticity of the Book of Mormon, we might with propriety
proceed no farther in search of evidences, for all additional
evidences drawn from the prophecies or any other source, can
only at the most be additional demonstrations of the same great
divine truth. A problem in geometry after having once been
demonstrated, cannot be made any more certain by any new
process of demonstration ; so with this great and heavenly
treasurethe Book of Mormon ; if any one will follow the steps
of demonstration already pointed out, they will know with the
same certainity that it is a revelation from God, that a geome-
trician has when he follows the rules of demonstration in
relation to any particular problem,
OF THK HOOK OP MORMON.
The rcvelator John." while on Pntmos, saw the restor
ation of the gospel to the earth ; Jie says, "And 1 saw'another
angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the c\crlasting gospel
to preach unto them that dwell on (lie earth, and to every
nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a
loud voiee, 'Fear God, and give ^lory to Hun, for the hour of
His judgment is come; and'worship Him'that made heaven
and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.' And
there followed another angel, saying, 'Babylon is fallen, is
fallen that great city because she made all nations drink
of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.',"* When the
gospeKwas committed. unto man' in the first century, it was not
by the ministry of an angel, but by the person of our Kord
Himself; therefore, John had no reference to the preaching
of the gospel in the first century. Our Savior commanded
the apostles to go into all the world and preach the gospel to
every creature: this mission was fulfilled before John saw this
vision, as is evident from Paul's declaration to the Colossians :
(i. 23.) "If ye continue ,in the faith grounded and settled,
and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel, which ye
have heard, and which //<;* ^nnch^l to cr< n/ <-n'<i(nr<> which is
under heaven, wln-r-fnrc /, tfuil, <DH nun/' a -mim'shr. 1 " At
the time the apostle wrote this epistle, it seems that "every
creature under heaven" had heard the gospel. It was several
years after this that John "saw another angel fly in the midst
of heaven, having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them
that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, kindred, tongue
and people." From which we learn that there was to be
another period after the first century when the gospel should
be again preached to every creature.
3. We have already proved in the previous chapters of
this series -that immediately after the first oenturv the whole
earth became corrupted by the great "Mother of Harlots."
that apostasy and wickedness succeeded Christianity that, for
the want of new revelation, all legal succession to the apostle-
ship was discontinued that the gilts and powers of the Holy
Spirit ceased and that the Church was no longer to be found
on the earth: this being the case, all nations must have been
Itovekitiuu xiv..6. 7. 8.
284 DIVINE AUTHENTICmr
destitute of the everlasting gospel for many generations not
destitute of its history as it was once preached and enjoyed,
but -destitute of its blessings, of its powers, of its gifts, of its
Priesthood, of its ordinances administered by legal authority.
During this long period of darkness, no man could obey the
gospel and enjoy its blessings, because no people were authorized
to adminivSter its ordinances legally ; therefore, in order that
mankind might again possess and enjoy the ordinances and
blessings of the gospel, it became absolutely necessary that the
apostleship, with every other authority which characterized
the Christian church when it was before on the earth, should
be restored among men. This restoration of the gospel Priest-
hood, with all its' gifts, powers and blessings, could not take
place, according to the scriptures, only by an angel coming
from heaven, as Saint John has clearly predicted.
4. That the nations have had a history of the gospel, con-
tained in the few books of the New Testament, or in other
words that they have had a history of what another people
believed, obeyed and enjoyed, we by no means deny, But
that the nations have actually obeyed and enjoyed the gospel
for themselves, we do deny. The history of what others
enjoyed is a very different thing from actual possession and
eujoyment for ourselves.' The history is but a dead letter,
unless we can enjoy the same things. What advantage would
it be to a hungry man who was ready to perish to read the
history of the Savior's feeding three thousand on loaves and
fishes? It would only serve to aggrevate his appetite: he
himself must have food of perish. So with mankind in
regard to the gospel : its history is one thing, its enjoyment is
another. To read the;, .history of others feasting on gospel
blessings will not satisfy the craving anxieties of our souls ; to
read the history of a Christian church anciently, is calculated
to give us a longing desire that a Christian church might again
be restored to the <earth. That the nations might not despair
of ever again enjoying the gospel, the Lord left them that
glorious assurance that tjie gospel should again be made mani-
fest by another angel flying in the midst of heaven.
i If there were a nation, kindred, tongue, or people, on the
whole earth that already possessed and enjoyed the gospel,
OP THE LOOK OF MORMON.
there would not be the least necessity of an angel coming with
it ; but the very fact that the everlasting gObpel, when revealed
by the angel, is to be preached 'TO EVERY NATION,
KINDRED, TONGUE AND PEOPLE," shows most
clearly that every nation on the whole earth was entirely destL
tute of it. This agrees most perfectly with what we have
before demonstrated : all people being without it the angel
restores it for the benefit of all.
5. The Book of JVIormon contains the everlasting gospel in
all its fullness ; and it has been revealed to the inhabitants of
our earth by an angel ; it was by an angel that the apostLeship
and Priesthood were again restored ; it was by an angel that
men were called and ordained by the holy ministry, and
empowered to preach, baptize and administer all the ordi-
nances of the everlasting gospel, contained in the Book of
Mormon ; therefore, let all people rejoice for the gospel is
once more restored to the earth ; let the nations be glad that
after so many generations of darkness, a Christian Church has
again been organized upon our dark and benighted globe : let
gongs of praise and thanksgiving ascend up before God among
all nations, that glad tidings of great joy have. once more been
sent down from heaven that inspired apostles and prophets
have once more been sent to preach, baptize, and show unto
man the way of salvation.
6. The authority, power and blessings of the gospel, hav-
ing been taken away from the earth, because of apostasy and
wickedness, could only be restored to man by new revelation,
and such revelation must come through an angel. The Roman
Catholics and Protestants do not pretend to any such restora-
tion of the gospel by an angel, and therefore they cannot be in
possession of it. The only people that do testify that the gos-
pel has been restored to the earth by an angel, are the Latter-
day Saints.; therefore, if the gospel is restored, the Latter-day
Saints are the only people to whom it is restored : all others
testify that it has not been restored to them. If ihe only
people who do testify to the restoration of the gojspel by an
angel, be impostors, then all nations must still be in darkness,
without the gospel, and without a Christian church, and must
remain so, until the angel is sent in fulfillment of John's pre-
286 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
diction. The gospel is, therefore, with 'the Latter-day Saints,
or else'it'is nowhere on the whole earth; But when the angel
restores the gospel, he must restore it to some people ; why may
not the'JLatter-day Saints be that people? If it were restored to
any other people, would the nations be any more willing to
receive it than they are now? If it should be restored in -the
next generation, would they be any more believing than the
present generation? Is there anything connected with the
message which the Latter-day Saints testify that an angel has
restored, that proves it not to be the message of "the everlast-
ing gospel? " If not, then all people w&o resist it will most
assuredly be condemned in the day of judgment for BO
doing.
7. It is to be expected that when the angej restores the
gospel, it will be restored in fullness, and in the most perfect
simplicity and plainness, so that every point of the doctrine of
Christ shall be clearly revealed, and expressed in such language,
that na two persons could understand it differently. Many
things, connected with the doctrine of Christ, ars not clearly
revealed and expressed in the English translation >f the Bible:
this is owing, as we have already shown in chaptet III. to the
loss of many of the inspired writings, and to the rejection of
many sacred books by the third council of Carthage, together
with those which have since been rejected by the Protestants :
and also, as we have before proved, another great source of
error is, that the Greek and Hebrew manuscripts, from which
the Bible was translated, had become so awfully corrupted, in
almost every text, that the translators were utterly at a loss to
know which reading was correct. All these things, combined
with the unavoidable errors of an uninspired translation, have
rendered the English Bible extremely uncertain and ambiguous.
This uncertainty and ambiguity have been the principal cause
of all the divisions of modern Christendom. The only way to
remedy this great evil, is to obtain another revelation of the
gospel, free from all the corruptions and uncertainty which
characterizes the English Bible. Nothing short of such a
revelation can ever redeem mankind from their errors of doc-
trine ; nothing else can be an infallible standard of the Chris-
tian religion ; nothing else can reclaim them from divisions and
OF THK HOOK OF MOHMON. 'JS7
strifes; nothing else will give certainty ami stability, so n-
to the happiness and salvation of man; and nothing rise
could be expected in the revelation of the Lrospel by an angel.
Sueh a revelation is the Honk of Mormon; the most infallible
eertainty cl;aracteri/e>> every ordinance and every doctrinal point-
revealed in that book. In it there is no ambiguity no room
for controversy no doctrine so imperfectly expressed, that two
persons would draw two different conclusions therefrom. Such
a revelation was greatly needed, and such a revelation the angel
"has revealed.
S. As an example of the exceeding great plainness in which
the doctrine of the gospel is revealed, we quote the teachings
of Jesus Christ, in relation to baptism, as- given by His per-
sonal ministry, in the northern part of South America, soou
after His resurrection :
"And it came to pass that he spoke unto Nephi (for Nephi
was among the multitude), and He commanded him that he
should come forth. And Nephi arose and went, forth, and
bowed himself before the Lord, and he did kiss His feet. And
the Lord commanded him that lie should arise. And he arose
and stood before Him. And the Lord said unto him, I give
unto you power that ye shall baptize this people, when I am
again ascended into heaven. And again the Lord called others,
and said unto them likewise; and He gave unto them power
to baptize. And He said unto them, on this wise shall ye bap-
tize; and there shall be no disputations among you. Verily I
say unto you, that whoso repenteth of his sins through your
words, and desireth to be baptized in my name, on this wise
shall ye baptize them : behold ye shall go down and stand in the
water, and in my name shall ye baptize them. And now
behold, these are the words which ye shall say, calling them
by name, saying, Having authority given me of Jesus Christ,
I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. And then shall ye immerse
them in the water, and come forth again out of the water.
And after this manner shall ye baptize in my name, for behold,
verily I say unto you, that the Father, and the Son, and the
Holy Ghost, are one ; and I am in the Father, and the Father
in me, and the Father and 1 are one. And according as I have
13*
288 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
commanded you, thus shall ye baptize. And there shall be
no disputatioBS among you, as there hath hitherto been ; neither
shall there be disputations among you concerning the points of
my doctrine, as there hath hitherto been ; for verily, verily, I
say unto you, he that hath the spirit of contention is not of
me, but is of the devil, who is the father of our contention,
and he stirreth up the hearts of men to contend with anger, one
with another. Behold this is not my doctrine, to stir up the
hearts of men with anger against one another ; but this is my
doctrine, that such things should be done away.*' *
9. Now, we ask, how any one could err in regard to the
meaning of this quotation concerning the mode of baptism :
ao two meanings could be drawn from these definite teachings.
Every other point of the doctrine of Christ is equally as plain,
and as definitely expressed as this, so that there is no possible
chance for any differences of opinion in doctrine. There can
be no.question raised as to the meaning of the doctrine in the
Book of Mormon ; therefore all who obtain a knowledge of its
divine authenticity, are from thenceforth sure and certain upon
every point of thje gospel : and thus divisions, strifes, con ten-
sions, and 'all the evils that flow from a diversity of opinions
are, among the Latter-day Saints, for ever done away. The
wranglings and quarrels about the doctrines of salvation, which
have distracted mankind for generations and ages, can have no
place in our midst. Among us new revelation has taken the
place of human creeds, and knowledge has taken the place of
opinion and guess-work, and the result thereof is union, peace,
and eternal life.
10. The particular period when the angel should fly with
the everlasting gospel is expressed in a part of his proclama-
tion ; he was to say, "Fear God and give glory to Him, for the
hour of His judgment is come." The servants of God are
empowered not only to preach '-the everlasting gospel," but to
proclaim to all nations that ''THE HOUR OF GOD'S JUDGMENT
is COME/' It is the eleventh hour, or the last, time that the
Lord will prune His vineyard ; it is the last proclamation of
the gospel that the world are to be favored with, and the last
*- BOOK of Mormon, New Edition, page 602,
OF TIIK BOOK OF MORMON. 289
time that He will call upon them to repent; if they heed the
warning they shall be gathered out from among the nations,
and be saved; if they heed it not, the fierce judgments of the
Almighty will speedily overtake them. Let the nations know
assuredly that 'the hour of God's judgment is come," and
that (hey have cfaly one way of escape, and that'is, by embrac-
ing the Book of Mormon, which contains a proclamation of
mercy as well as of judgment. Let the nations hearken to the
voice of mercy, while she pleads in their midst; let them bow
their stubborn hearts, and forsake all their evil deeds, before
justice shall make his claim ; for judgment followeth quickly
and lingereth not ; the hour is come, and the i errible day of
the Lord is at hand a day of wrath and of great terror a
day of fierce vengeance.
11. John predicts another great event to take place imme-
diately after the proclamation of the everlasting gospel, namely,
the downfall of great Babylon. After the first angel had fin-
ished his mission, he says, "And there followed another angel,
saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she
made all nations drink of the wineiof the wrath of her fornica-
tion." The Revelator has told us what Babylon means in the
seventeenth chapter : it is represented under the figure of a
woman, called, "THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINA-'
TIONS OF THE EARTH." In the first verse, this, woman is
represented as "the great whore that sitteth upon many
waters." In the fifteenth verse, the angel said to John that,
"The waters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, are
peoples and multitudes, and nations and tongues." The
Roman Catholic, Greek and Protestant church, is the great
corrupt ecclesiastic power, represented by great Babylon
which has made all nations drunk with her wickedness, and
she must fall, after she has been warned with the sound of
"the everlasting gospel." Her overthrow will be by a series
of the most terrible judgments which will quickly succeed
each other, and sweep over the nations where she has had her
dominion, and at last she will be utterly burned by fire, for
thus hath the Lord spoken. Great, and fearful, and most
terrible judgments are decreed upon these corrupt powers
the nations of modern Christendom ; for strong is the Lord
200 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
God who shall execute His fierce wrath upon them, and He will
not cease until He has made a full end, and until thoir names
be blotted out from under heaven.
12. The object in sending "the everlasting gospel" among
the nations of Babylon is to save a remnant by literally gather-
ing them out of her midst. St. John says, "And I heard
another voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her, my
people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye
receive not of her plagues ; for her sins have reached unto
heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities." * Hence,
there is connected with the great message of the Book of Mor-
mon, "a voice from heaven," commanding the Saints to come
out from all nations as fast as they obey the gospel message ;
this they have been doing for these many years, and this they
will continue to do, until the work of gathering is fully accom-
plished. And after the Saints, who are the salt of the earth,
are gathered out, those who are left will quickly perish, as did
Sodom and Gomorrha. All these events arc clearly revealed
in the Jewish scriptures; they are also clearly revealed in the
Book of Mormon, which comes, saying, that the time is at
hand ; it is also revealed by the voice of God from heaven,
and by the ministry of angels to chosen witnesses sent forth to
warn mankind for the last time.
13. "The everlasting gospel" has been committed once
more to the inhabitants of our earth for the purpose of again
organizing the Christian church, or in other words, the king-
dom of God, as predicted by the Prophet Daniel, who said
that, "In the days of these kings, shall the God of heaven
set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the
kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in
pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for
etfer." t The kingdom of God set up on the earth in the first
century of the Christian era, was not the fulfillment of Daniel's
prophecy. His prediction reached forward to a much later
period of the world, namely, to the time when the angel should
bring the gospel to the time when the great image, represent-
* Revelations xviii 4, 5
t Daniel ii. 44.
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 'J'.M
log all the kingdoms of the world, should be complete, from
the head of gold to the feet and toes of iron and clay. The
kingdom or church established eighteen centuries ago, does
not, by any means, correspond with the time ; for the feet and
toes of Nebuchadnezzar's great image were not then in exist-
ence; indeed it was many centuries after that, before the
Roman empire represented by the legs of iron, became divided
into feet and toes. But Daniel says to Nebuchadnezzar,
: "Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands,
which smote the image upon his feet, that were of iron and
clay, and brake them to pieces" (34 verse) From this we
learn that the feet and toes must be in existence before "the
God of heaven sets up a kingdom," represented by "the stone
cut out without hands," otherwise, the stone could not com-
mence its first attack upon the feet and toes, and break them
in pieces.
14. The nations of modern Europe, including England, and
the Gentile nations of America, compose the legs, feet and
toes of the image, while the other portions of the image will
be found mostly among the Asiatic nations. The geographical
position of the image is from east to west ; its head is found
in Asia, and its toes in Europe and America. When the king-
dom of God is set up, it must be somewhere near the western
extremity of this great image, for the toes and feet are first
broken by it, and afterwards all the other portions, from which
we learn that its advancement is from west to east. The pro-
gress of the kingdoms of the world has been from east to west;
the progress of the kingdom of God is' from west to east, in a
retrograde direction. This stone, according to Daniel ii. 45,
is to be "CUT OUT OF THE MOUNTAIN WITHOUT HANDS." "Cut
out of the mountain," signifies its location before any part of the
image is broken. The present location of the Latter-day Church
is in the valleys among the Rocky Mountains : this appears to
be its appropriate position r accordinc to prophecy. The stone
is to be Ci cut out without hands: 71 this signifies that it is a
kingdom, not formed by the will of man, but by the will of
God ; human wisdom has no hand in its formation; it is "the
God of heaven" that sets it up, and by Him it will be sus-
tained and never be destroyed, gor broken to pieces, nor left to
other people.
292 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
15. The kingdoms of the world made war upon the Saints
of the former-day kingdom and prevailed against them, and
overcame them, and rooted them out of the earth, so that the
kingdom no longer existed among the nations; not so with the
latter-day kingdom ; for it will prevail- against the kingdoms
of the world until they shall, as Daniel says, "Become like the
chaff of the Summer threshing floors; and the wind carry
them away, that no place shall be found for them : and the
stone that smote the image shall bacorne a great mountain'
and fill the whole earth" (Daniel ii 35). And then shall "the
kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom
under the whole heaven, be given to the people of the Saints
of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom,
and all dominions shall serve and obey Hitn" (Daniel vii. 27).
The events predicted by Daniel are the same as the events pre-
dicted by John; Daniel says a kingdom shall be set up; John tells
us by what means, namely, through the everlasting gospel,
revealed by an angel : Daniel says, when (he'kingdom of God
is set up, that the kingdoms of the world shall be broken in
pieces : John says, that when the everlasting gospel has been
restored and preached to the nations that then is, "the hour
of God's judgment" the downfall of Babylon. Both of these
writers beheld the same great events, but described them in
different language. That which was predicfed by these two
inspired men is now being fulfilled. The angel has appeared
the gospel is restored the kingdom is set up its location
is .among the mountains, and shortly the balance of these pre-
dictions will also be fulfilled to the very letter, and not one jot
or tittle shall fail, until the earth shall rest from wickedness,
and "the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms
of our God and His Christ. ' '
. 16. In the Jewish scriptures there is no prophet who has
spoken more fully and plainly concerning the great events of
latter times than Isaiah. In the twenty-ninth chapter he has
clearly predicted that a certain book should be revealed that
the deaf should hear the words of it that a marvelous work
and a wonder should be accomplished that Israel should be
gathered and saved that the poor and meek should rejoice
that they who err in spirit should come to understanding
OP THE BOOK OP MORMON. 293
and, finally, tbat the wicked should all be destroyed. In the
first, and part of the second verse, the Lord threatens Ariel,
or Jerusalem, with judgment: he says, ''Woe to Ariel, to
Ariel, the city where David dwelt ! add ye year to year ; let
them kill sacrifices ; yet I will distress Ariel, and there shall.be
heaviness and sorrow." After the Messiah came and was
sacrificed for the sins of the world, the Jews continued to "kill
sacrifices," when they should have been done away; they
added "year to year" to the law of Moses, until they brought
down ' 'heaviness and sorrow," and great * 'distress" upon
their beloved city. The Roman army encompassed the city
cast a trench about it, and, finally, brought it down "even with
the ground." The principal part of the Jews perished, and a
remnant was scattered among the nations, where they have
wandered in darkness unto this day.
17. The latter part of the second verse speaks of another
event that should be similar to the one which was to happen
to Ariel, or Jerusalem : it roads thus; u And IT shall be unto
me AS Ariel." This cannot have reference to Ariel itself, but
it must refer to something which shoulfl be "As Ariel." It
would be folly to say that Ariel shall be as Ariel. Therefore
the word "it" must refer to a nation that should suffer similar
judgments to those which should befall Jerusalem. In the
three following verses, the Lord describes more fully the second
event ; he says, "And I will camp against thee round about,
and will lay siege against thee with a mount, and I will raise
forts against thee. And thou shall be brought down, and
shah speak out of tJie ground, and thy speech shall be low out
of the dust, and thy voice shall bt as of one that luith a fam-
iliar spirit, out of the ground, and thy speech shall ir.hisprr out
of the dust. Moreover, the multitude of thy strangers shall be
like small dust, and the multitude of the terrible ones shall be
as chaff that passeth away ; yea, it shall be at an instant sud-
denly." These predictions of Isaiah could not refer to Ariel,
or Jerusalem, because their speech has not been "out of the
ground," or "low out of the dust," but it refers to the rem-
nant of Joseph who were destroyed in America upwards of
fourteen hundred years ago. The Book of Mormon describes
their downfall, and truly it was great and terrible. At the
29* DIVIN.B AUTHENTICITY
crucifiction of Christ, "the multitude of their terrible ones/'
as Isaiah predicted "became as chaff that passeth away/' and
it took place, as he further predicts, "at an instant suddenly."
Many of their great and magnificent cities were destroyed by
fire, others by earthquakes, others by being sunk and buried
in the depths of! the earth. This sudden destruction came
upon them because they had stoned and: killed the prophets
sent among them. Between three and four hundred years
after Christ, they again fell into great wickedness, and the
principal nation fell in battle. Forts were raised in all parts
of the land, the remains of which may be seen at the present
day. Millions of people perished in battle, and they suffered
just as the Lord foretold by Isaiah "And I will camp against
thee round about, aud will lay siege against thee with a mooint,
and I will raise forts against thee, and thou shalt be brought
down, and shalt speak out of the ground," etc. This remnant
of Joseph in their distress and destruction, became unto the
Lord AS Ariel. As the/Roman army lay siege to Ariel, and
brought upon her great distress and sorrow, so did.the contending
nations of ancient America bring upon each other the most
direful scenes of blood and carnage. Therefore, the Lord,
could, with the greatest propriety, when speaking in reference
to this event, declare that, "It shall be unto me as Ariel.' 7
18. One of the most marvelous things connected with this
prediction is, that after the nation should be brought down,
they should "speak out of the ground." This is mentioned
or repeated four times in the same verse. Never was a pro-
phecy more truly fulfilled than this, in the coming forth of the
Book of Mormon. Joseph Smith took that sacred history
"out of the ground." It is the voice of the ancient prophets
of America speaking "out of the ground;" their speech is
"low out of the dust; " it speaks in a most familiar manner
of the doings of bygone ages ; it js the voice of those who
slumber in the dust. It is the voice of prophets speaking
from the dead, crying repentance in. the ears of the living. In
what manner could a nation, after' Ifoey were brought down
and destroyed, "speak put of the ground?" Could their dead
bodies or their dust, or their ashes speak? Verily, no : they
can only speak by their writings or their books that they wrote
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 295
whiJe living. Their voice, speech or words, can only "speak
out of the ground," or "whisper out of the dust" by tlu-ir
books or writings being discovered. Therefore, Isaiah further
says, in the eleventh and twelfth verses: "And the vision of
all is become unto you as the words of a book that is sealed,
which men deliver to one that is learned, saying, read this, I
pray thee : and he saith, I cannot; for it is sealed: and the
book is delivered to him that is not learned, saying, read this,
I pray thee: and he saith, I am not learned."
19. After obtaining the Book of Mormon, through the min-
istry of the angel, "out of the ground," Mr. Smith transcribed
some of the original characters upon paper, and sent them by
the hands of Martin Harris, a farmer, to the city of New
York, where they were presented to Professor Anthon, a man
deeply learned in both ancient and modern languages. Mr.
Harris very anxiously requested him to read it, but he replied
that he could not. None of the learned have as yet been able
to decipher the characters and hieroglyphics which are found
among the ancient ruins,' in almost every part of America*
The written language of ancient America is a sealed language
to this generation. In the year 1841, Professor Anthon wrote
a letter to an Episcopal minister, in New Ilochelle, West-
chester County, near New York, in answer to an inquiry made
by the minister in reference to the words or characters said to
have been presented to him. Professor Anthon's letter was
written with permission to publish ; its avowed object being
to put a stop to the spread of the fullness of the gospel, con-
tained in the Book of* Mormon. We here give a short
extract from it, taken from a periodical, entitled, "The Church
Record," Vol. I., No. 22.
20. "Many years ago, the precise date! do not recollect, a
plai-nlooking countryman called upon me with a letter from
Dr. Samuel L. Mitchell, requesting me to examine and gi.ve
my opinion upon a certain paper, marked with various
characters, which the Doctor confessed he could not decipher,
and which the bearer of the note was very anxious to have
explained."
12
29ft DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
Here, then, is the testimony of the learned, that a man did
call upon him with "the words of a book." But the learned
professor continues :
"A very brief examination convinced me that it was a mere
1ioax } and a verj* clumsy one, too. "pie characters were
arranged in columns;, like the Chinese mode of writing, and
presented' the most singular medley that I ever beheld. {
Greek, Hebrew and all sorts of letters, more or les* distorted,
either through unskillfulness or from actual design, were
intermingled with sundry delineations, of half moons, stars
and other natural objects, and the whole ended in a rude
representation of the Mexican Xodiac "
21". Professor Anthon, no doubt thought that this state-
ment 'would militate against the Book of Mormon ; but we
consider it a great acquisition of evidence, confirmatory of
the truth of that book, when compared with the dis-
coveries of the glyphs and characters among the ancient
ruins of America. The. celebrated antiquarian, Professor
Rafinesquc, in speaking of the glyphs discovered oft the
ruins of a stone city found in Mexico, says:
"The glyphs of Otplum are written from, top to bottom,
like the Chinese, or from side to side, indifferently, like the
"Egyptian^ and the Demotic Lybi'an. Although the 'most
common way of writing the groups is in rows, and each group
separated, yet we find some formed, as it were, in oblong
squares or tablets, like those of Eyupt."*
Two 1 years after the Book of Mormon appeared in print,
Professor Rafinesque, in his Atlantic Journal for 1832,
gave the public a fac-simile of American tfh/pJis. found in
Mexico. They are arranged in columns, being forty-six in
number. These, the learned professor denominates "the
elements of the glyphs of Otolum," and he supposes that by .
the combination of these elements, words and sentences w^re
formed, constituting the written language of the ancient
nations of this vast continent. By an inspection of the fac-
simile of these forty-six elementary glyphs, we find all the
particulars which Prefessor Authon ascribes to the characters,
*->4tt<tnlic Journal for 1832, by Prof. Rafinesque.
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON.
which he says "a plain-looking countryman" presented
him. The "Greek, Hebrew and all sorts of letters/' inverted
and in different positions, u with sundry delineations of
half-moons," planets, suns, u and other natural objects," are
found among these forty-six elements. ' This "plain-looking
countryman," according to Professor Anthon's testimony, got
some three or four years the start of Professor Rafinesque,
and presented him with the genuine elementary glyphs years
before the Atlantic Journal made them public ; and what is
still more remarkable, "the characters," Professor- Anthon
says, u were arranged in columns, like the Chinese mode of
writing," which exactly corresponds with what Professor
Rafinesque testifies, as just quoted, in relation to the glyphs
of Otolum. We see nothing in Professor Anthon's state-
ment that proves the characters presented to him to be a
"hoax," as he terms it; unless, indeed, he considers their
exact resemblance to the glyphs of Otolum, and their being
arranged in the right kind of columns is a "hoax." But as
Joseph Smith was an unlearned young man living in the
country, where he had not access to the writings and discoveries
of antiquarians, he would be entirely incapable of forging
the true and genuine glyphs of Ancient America ; therefore
we consider this testimony of Professor Anthon, coming as it
does from an avowed enemy of the Book of Mormon to be a
great collateral evidence in its favor. Professor Rafinesque
says, as we have already quoted, that "the glyphs of Otolum
are written from top to bottom, like the Chinese, or from side
to side, indifferently, like the Egyptian." Now the most of
the Book of Mormon was written from side to side, like the
Egyptian. Indeed, it was written in the ^ancient Egyptian,
reformed by the remnant of the tribe of Joseph.
22. Isaiah says, as we have already quoted, that "The
vision of all is become unto you as the words of a book that
is sealed, which men deliver to one that is learned, saying,
read this I pray thee: and hesaith, I cannot; for it is sealed/*
Mark this prediction ; the book itself was not to be delivered
to the learned, but only "the WORDS of a book ;" this was
literally fulfilled in the event which has already been described,
as clearly testified of, not only by the "plain-looking country-
29$ DIVINE AUTHENTICITT
man,'' namely Martin Harris^ but by tlie learned professor
Anthon himself.
2-5. But -Isaiah informs us in the next verse (12) that the
book itself should be delivered to the unlearned : he says,
"and the book is delivered to him .that is not learned, *ayinjr.
read this, I pray tliec : and he said, I :nn not teamed."
This was fulfilled when the an<rel of the Lord delivered i he
book into the hands of Mr. Smith ; though unlearned in
every language, but his own mother tonirue, yet he was com-
manded to read or translate the book. Feeling his own inca-
pability to read such a book, he .said to. the Lord, in the
words of Isaiah, v 'i AM HOT LEARNED." When lie made this
excuse, the Lord answered him in the words of Isaiah, next
verse (13, 14), "Wherefore the Lord said, forasmuch as this
people draw near me with their mouth, and with their lips do
honor me, but have removed their heart far from me, and
their fear toward me is taught by the precepts of men : there-
fore, behold, 1' will proceed to do a marvelous work among
this people, even a marvelous work and a wonder; Tor the
wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding, 1
of their prudent men shall be hid." What words could bet-
ter portray the powerless apostate condition of modern
Christendom than this description ? and what words could be
more descriptive of the "marvelous work and a wonder,'*
than to say that "the wisdom of their wise men shall perish,
and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid?
What could be more marvelous and wonderful, than for the
Lord to cause an unlearned youth to read or translate a book
which the wisdom of the most wise and learned could not
read? Surely the Lord's ways are not as our ways, and His
thoughts are not as our thoughts; for the wisdom of the
world is foolishness in x the sight of God ; He bringeth forth
by His power the hidden things of His wisdom through the
meek, the simple and the unlearned, while he rcjecteth the
wisdom and learning of men, because of their pride and
highmindedness. How marvelous and how wonderful are
Thy doings, Lord God Almighty ! For Thou confoundest
the wisdom and learning of men, that no flesh should glory
in Thy presence ! Thou exaltest the meek and the humble,
OP THE BOOK OP MOKMON. '2'H)
that they may be taught of Thee, and know Thy ways ! Glory,
and honor, and wisdom, and power, and greatness of strength,
and excellency of understand in/r be unto the Lord our God
for evermore ! Let all the earth fear and honor His great
name, for "the hour of His judgment is come," and the
times for the fultillment of the great events of the last days,
as spoken by His servants the prophets.
L'4. Isaiah, in the ninth and tenth verses, has given a fur-
ther description of the condition of all the nations, addressing
himself to them, he exclaims "Stay yourselves and wonder;
cry ye out, and cry: they are drunken, but not with wine;
fhey stagger, but not with strong drink ; for the Lord hath
poured out upon you the spirit of deep sleep, and hath closed
your eyes : the prophets and your rulers, the seers hath He
covered, and the vision of all is become unto you as the words
of a book that is sealed," etc. Here we perceive the dark
and benighted condition of the multitude of all the nations ;
at the time "the words of the book" should "speak out of.
the ground" "the spirit of deep sleep" was to be poured out
upon them ; they were to he drunken and stagger, but'not
with wine nor with strong drink; the prophets and seers were
to be covered from them , and "the vision of all," that is,
the revelations of all the holy prophets and seers, contained
either in the Bible or any other place were to become as the
words of the sealed Book of Mormon. If they understood
u the vision of all" who have spoken in past ages by the spirit
of prophecy, they would not be "drunken," nor "stagger," nor
be in a "deep sleep," but all nations are drunken with the
wine of the wrath of the fornication of great Babylon;
they see not neither do they understand the judgments
which are about to befall them. As the learned Professor
Anthon could not read "the words of the book" presented to
him, because it was a sealed book a language not understood
by the learned, so with "the multitude of all the nations" in
regard to "the vision of all the prophets and seers ;" they are
covered; they are not understood any more than the words of
the sealed book were understood by the learned. When the
events of the scripture prophecy are so clearly fulfilled, before
their eyes, they will not even then perceive it; when the
300 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
wisdom of the wise and learned perishes, and "a marvelous
work and a wonder" is performed in causing the unlearned to
read the book, the nations will not take it to heart ; though,
as Isaiah says, they will "stay themselves and wonder," and
"cry out, and cry," because of the book which * 'speaks out
of the ground ;" yet, because they are drunken with every
species of wickedness and abominations, and because they
draw near to the' Lord with their mouths, and .with their
lips, while their hearts are removed far from Him, and because
they are taught by the precepts of men they will reject it, and
in so doing, they will reject the Lord's great and last warning
message to man, and bring upon themselves swift destruction.
Because they despise so great a work, they "shall be visited,"
as Isaiah says, "with storm and tempest," and "earthquakes,"
"and the flame of devouring/fire."
25.* As another evidence that the book of which Isaiah
speaks was to come forth in latter times, he says in the seven-
teenth verse, "Is it not yet a very little while, and Lebanon
shall be turned into a fruitful field, and the fruitful field shall
be esteemed, as the forest?** I8th vejse: "And in that day
shall the deuf hear the words of the book, and the eyes of
the blind shall see out of obscurity, and out of darkness J '
This book could not mean the New Testament, for when that
was written it was about the time that Lebanon was to be
forsaken by the Jews and become a desolation, a forest, or
wilderness for many generations* (t Tppn the land" of my
people shall come up thorns and briers." (Isaiah xxvii, 13. )
Hence the land of Palestine, which includes Lebanon, was }
Avhen the New Testament was written, about to be cursed,
But immediately after, the unlearnecl should read the book,
''Lebanon shall be. turned into a fruitful field, and the fruit-
ful field shall be esteemed as the forest. " The book, there-
fore, that Isaiah prophesies of, is to come forth just before
the great day of the restoration of Israel to their own lands ; at
which time Lebanon ancf all the land of Canaan is again to be
blessed, while the fruitful field occupied by the nations of the
Gentiles* **will be esteemed as a forest ;" the multitude' of
the natloos t)f the Gentiles are to perish, and their lands
tire tiow like a fruitful field, are to be leit desolate of
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON.
inhabitants, and become as Lebanon has been for many gen-
erations past; while Lobauon shall again be occupied- bj>
Israel, and be turned into a fruitful field. These great
events could not take place until the Lord should first bring
forth a book out of the ground.
<hnll f/tr Jmf /i, ir the, words oj
thrbook." has already been literally fulfilled. Those
who were so deaf that they could not hear the loudest sound,
have had their ears opened to hear the glorious and n.
precious words of the Book of Mormon, and it has been done
by the power of God and not of uian. u A/nf tin- r///* of //<,
Uuul shall see out of obscurity ami out of ttitsk/im." This
has also been literally fulfilled, as abundantly testified of in the
fifth chapter of this series. "The meeJc dkoshattincr
tht-i'r joy in the Lord." Now during the long night of dark-
ness there have been some, humble, meek persons who have
had a degree of light ; but as the church of Christ had fled
from the earth there was no one that had authority to bap-
tize or administer the ordinances of the gospel to those meek
persons; therefore their joy was imperfect : but Isaiah says,
when the book is revealed, "the meek shall increase their
joy in the Lord/' This is what the book is calculated to pro-
duce ; for by Its contents the meek learn that the time is at
hand for them to inherit the earth, according to the blessings
of our Savior on the Mount: "Blessed are the meek, fur
they shall, inherit the earth. This will be fulfilled after all
the wicked nations are destroyed. "And the poor among
men shall rejoice in the Holy One of Israel." This also is
promised as a result of the revelation of the book, and the
means by which it is to be effected is by a general overthrow
of the wicked; as, says Isaiah: "For the terrible one is
brought to nought, and the scorner is consumed, and all that
watch for iniquity are cut off; that make a man an offender
for a word, and lay a snare for him that reproveth in the gate,
and turn aside the just for a thing of naught." O how
plainly it is declared that judgment was soon to fall upon
all the wicked after the appearance of this book this mar-
velous work and a wonder ! ,Vnd how plainly it is also
declared that the deaf, the blind, the meek and the poor
among men were to be greatly benefitted by the book !
302 MVINE AUTHENTICITY
27. After Isaiah had foretold the great change that wag
to happen to Lebanon, to the deaf, etc., when the book .'should
be revealed, he then describes more particularly the great
benefit the book should be to the house of Jacob. He says,
"Therefore, thus saith the Lord, who redeemed Abraham,
concerning the house of Jacob, Jacob shall not now be
ashamed, neither shall his face wax pale. But when he
seeth his children, the work of mine hands in the midst of
him, they shall sanctify my name, and sanctify the Holy One
of Jacob, and shall fear the God of Israel*" The house of
Jacob has been made ashamed, and his face has waxed pale,
ever since he was driven away from Lebanon or Canaan, but
the Lord has now brought forth out of the ground a book
which shall, accompanied by His power, restore the tribes of
Jacob from the four quarters of the globe, and establish them
n the land of Palestine and Lebanon forever; and His
holy name they shall no more profane,, but' shall be a righteous
people throughout all their generations, while the earth shall
stand, and they shall possess their promised land again in.
eternity, never more to pass away ; therefore, -they shall 1 never
again be made ashamed. It is in vain for the Gentiles to
seek the conversion of Jacob, and to bring about their great
redemption, only in the way that the Lord God of Israel
hath predicted and appointed : they may call meetings and
conventions to convert the Jews, but let them know assuredly
that the book spoken of by Isaiah is to accomplish the sal-
vatiotf of the house of Jacob,, and bring about the restoration
of all Israel, while the Gentiles who will not receive it and be
numbered and identified with the house of Jacob, must surely
perish, yea, and they slM! be utterly wasted with storm and
tempest, with earthquakes and famine, with the flame of
devouring fire, and their fruitful lands shall be esteemed as a
forest, while Jacob shall dwell in safety for ever.
28.-- Isaiah describes another event which follows the reve-
lation of the book: he says, "They also that erred in spirit,
shall come to understanding, and they that murmured shall
learn doctrine" (verse 24). The meek of the earth who erred
in spirit, because "the fear of the Lord was taugHt by the
precept of men- * should come to understanding. Oh, how
OF THE BOOK OF MORMON. 303
precious must be the contents of a book which shall deliver
us from all the errors taught by the precepts of uninspired
men! Oh, how gratifying to poor, ignorant, erring mortals
who have murmured because of the multiplicity of contra-
dictory doctrines that have perplexed and distracted their
minds, to road the plain, pure and most precious word of
God, revealed in the Book of Mormon ! It is like bread to
the hungry like the cool refreshing fountain to him that is
ready to perish with thirst. Lift up your heads ye meek of
the earth ; let the poor among men rejoice in the Holy One of
Israel ; let them that have erred in spirit and stumbled in
judgment, drink from the fountain of understanding ; let all
that have murmured because of the uncertainty of the pre-
cepts of men, read the words of the book, and they "shall
learn doctrine ;" let the humble and contrite in heart among
all nations be exceedingly glad, for the hour of their redemp-
tion from Babylon is at hand ; let all Israel praise the God of
their fathers in songs of everlasting joy ; for that which He
spake by the mouth of their prophets, concerning their res-
toration to their lands is at hand to be fulfilled; already has
the book which Isaiah said should accomplish your restoration
and turn Lebanon into a fruitful field, made its appearance ;
and it truly is "a marvelous work even a marvelous work
and a wonder !" Let Zion awake again, and put on her
strength as in days of old; let the servants of our God shout'
praises unto the Holy One of Zion ; let them shout among
the chief of the nations, and sing with gladness for Jacob,
for he shall come in his appointed times, and none shall
hinder. Lo! he shall come and sing in the bight of Zion,
and the high places of the earth shall be glad for him, and
. the everlasting hills shall tremble with joy.
Kphraim, the Lord's first-born, shall be like a mighty
man, and his heart shall rejoice as through new wine ; for he
shall crown the tribes of Israel with glory, and his birth-
right shall never be wrested from his hand ; his dwellings
shall be in the fat valleys, and his seed shall cover the hills ;
he shall put forth his branches in all directions, and many shall
repose in the shade thereof; with him is the key of hidden
iu\ -teric.s- the mysteries of ancient times , he shall unlock
304 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
the sacred archives of heaven, and the skies shall pour down
righteousness, like rain; the bowels of the earth shall open,
and shall disclose the wonders of ages unknown. By him
Zion shall be built, and her dwellings shall be encircled with
glory ; her light shall be as the sun, and her beauty as the
morning ; her tabernacles shall be as the dwelling places of
the Most High, and in her palaces kings shall arise and wor-
ship ; her children with one heart shall look upward, while
the Zion that is above shall look downward ; then the heavens
and the earth shall meet, and all the creations shall shake
with gladness; then the union of all dispensations will be
completed, and the royal families of heaven and earth will be
one from henceforth, even for evermore. This is the blessing
of the children of Zion, and the glory of Ephraiin the
Lord's servants. The children of Manasseh shall assist
Ephraim, and in all his glory they shall be glorified.
30. The records of Manasseh in the hands of Ephraim
shall gather out the Lord's elect from the four winds, from
one end of the earth to the other. The Book of Mormon is
the record of Manasseh ; it is now in the hands of Ephraim,
who have been for many generations, as the Prophet Hosea
said, "mixed among the people." By them will the Lord
"push the people together to the ends of the earth," even by
the children of Ephraim, who is the Lord's first-born in this
great latter-day work. The American Indians are partly of
the children of Manasseh ; though many of them are of
Ephraim, through the two sons of Ishmael, who came out of
Jerusalem six hundred years before Christ, and some of Judah,
through the loins of David and the kings that reigned over
Jerusalem._ When Zedekiah, king of Judah was carried
away captive into Babylon, the Lord took one of his sons, -
whose name was Mulok, with a company of those who would
hearken unto His words, and brought them over the ocean,
and planted them in America. This was done in fulfillment of
the 22nd and 23rd verses of the seventeenth chapter of
Ezekiel, wliich read thus: "Thus saith the Lord God, I will
also take of the highest branch of the high cedar, and will
set it : I will cross pflf from the top of his young twigs a
TENDER ONE, and will plant it Upon an high mountain and
OF THE BOOK OP MORMON. :}0. r
eminent ; in tile mountain of the hight of Israel will I plant.
it; and it shall bring forth houghs, and hear fruit, and, h' a
! iy cedar ; and under it shall dwell all fowl of every wing ,
in the shadow of the branches thereof shall they dwell."
By reading this chapter, it will be seen that the Jews were the
"high cedar," that Zedekiah the king was the ''highest
branch," that the "tender one" cropped off from the top ol
his young twigs, was one of his sons, whom the Lord brought
out and planted him and his company upon the choice land
of America, which He had given unto a remnant of the tribe
of Joseph for an inheritance, in fulfillment of the blessing
of Jacob and Moses upon the head of that tribe.*
31. Jacob being a prophet, said unto his sons, "Gather
yourselves together, that I may tell you that which shall
befall you in the last days." ^ He then commenced blessing
them, by the. spirit of prophecy, from the oldest to the
youngest. The blessing of Joseph was as follows : "Joseph
is a fruitful bough, even a fruitful bough by a well, whose
branches run over the wall. The
blessings of thy father have prevailed above the blessings of
my progenitors, unto the utmost bound of the everlasting
hills : they shall be on the head of Joseph, and on the crown
of the head of him that was separate from his brethren."
( Genesis xlix. ) Let the reader particularly notice this blessing.
First, Joseph was to become very numerous : Second, his
branches were to run over the wall : Third, he was to receive
a blessing which was situated .'to the utmost bound of the
everlasting hills : Fourth, Jacob declares that these blessings
were greater or above those which his progenitors inherited.
In the preceding chapter, Jacob predicts that Ephraim and
Manasseh, the two sons of Joseph, should become a rtmltltiul
of nations. A multitude of nations would require a large
country for an inheritance. No wonder then that Jacob
should prevail before the Lord, and obtain a greater blessing
than Abraham and Isaac ; for the land of Canaan would be
altogether too small to accomodate "the multitude of the
nations of Joseph," and the other tribes too ; and Jacob
* Genesis xlviii., arid xlix ; also Deuteronomy xxxiii.
oOfi DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
foreseeing this, sought for a greater blessiug than the land of
Palestine, which was conferred upon his progenitors. This
greater blessing is represented to be "to the utmost bound of
the everlasting hills." The term utmost bound must have
reference to the most distant portions of the earth. The geo-
graphical position of America corresponds, as to distance,
with the terms of the prophecy. The range of mountains
extending the whole length of the great western continent*
are the longest in the whole world, and may well be designated
by the Prophet Jacob as the everlasting hills.
32 That Joseph might obtain the inheritance which Jacob
conferred upon him, "his branches run over the wall ;" that is^
they left the main portion of the bough and went into some
other country. They never could have had room to. u become
a multitude of nations" without breaking over the wall or
boundaries of Palestine, and seeking the great inheritance
conferred upon them, among the boundaries of the everlasting
hills in America, which may well be termed the u utmost
bounds" or distance from where the prophecy was uttered.
On this vast continent, they could spread forth and become
not only a great nation but "a multitude of nations." Asia
Africa and Europe are occupied principally by the Gentiles,
and by nations who are not the descendants of Joseph. As
the prophecy has not been fulfilled on the eastern hemisphere,
the western hemisphere is the, only part of our globe where it
could be fulfilled. If we cannot find the multitude of the
nations of Joseph in America, we cannot find them anywhere.
But in America we truly do find several hundred nations of
people who do not exhibit that diversity of character which
we find distinguishing the nations of the eastern world. Their
color, their features, their general physiognomy, their tra*
ditions, their manners and customs, their dialects, their gen*
eral characteristics of mind, and modes_ of living, all proclaim
that they are descended from one common origin. While
their religious worship, their belief in one God, their compu-
tation of time, by the ceremonies of the new moon, their hav-
ing an Ark of the covenant, their erection of a temple similar
to the Jewish temple, their erection of altars, their divisions
of the year into four seasons, corresponding to the Jewis^
MMKMMN.
festivals, their laws of >un ifuvs, their aldui ion- ami in. it i i
their places of refuse, (heir manner of conducting war, ili'-ii
abstaining from eating certain things forbidden by the la\v
Moses, ami the numerous alVmities of their Ian the
Hebrew, all testify lomlly that they are of Israclitish origin.
Great numbers of writers, during two or three of the last cen-
turies, have believed them to be Israelites, and i, tally
suppo-ed them to be the nine and a half lost tribes Hut
their history has spoken "out of the ground," by which we
learn that they are, inched Israel, but not the nine, and a-half
tribes; they are only a small remnant of one tribe, namely, of
Joseph, among whom some of the tribe of Judah are mingled,
through the royal seed of David.
33. Moses, when blessing the tribes of Israel, by the spirit
of prophecy, speaks in a very particular manner of the land
of Joseph. And of Joseph, he said, "Blessed of the Lord
be his land for the precious things of heaven, for the dew, and
for the deep that coutchcth beneath, and for the pree
fruits brought forth by the sun, and for the precious things
put forth by the moon, and for the chief-things of the ancient
mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills, and
for the precious things of the earth, and fullness thereof, and
for the good- will of him that dwelt in the bush : let the bles-
sing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the top of the
head of him that was separated from his brethren. His glory
is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the
horns of unicorns; with them he shall push the people
together to the ends of the earth; and they are the ten thou-
sands of Kphraim, and they are the thousands of Manasseh."*
From this we learn that Joseph was not only to inherit a land
greater than the rest of the tribes, but that his land was to U
peculiarly blessed. America fulfills the terms of the prophecy
in every minute particular; among other favors, his land wa.s
to be blessed "WITH THE PRECIOUS THINGS OP HEAVEN."
This blessing was of more importance than all the others;
hence Moses places it first in the list of good things that were
to be given to Joseph.
* Deuteronomy xxxiii.
80S . DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
34. If the seed of Joseph were not to inherit another land
separate, and at a distance from, Canaan, all' these blessings
would be without any meaning. If the land spoken of only
meant his inheritance, joining the other tribes, why should
Moses designate such great blessings upon it, and forget to say
anything iii reference to the particular blessings of the adjoining
lands? The land of Joseph, in Palestine, seems to be about
the same as the lands of his brethren ; no great peculiarities
seem to. distinguish it from the other inheritances; therefore,
the very fact that Moses speaks so definitely in his blessings
upon tribes, about the land ofjjseph, and enumerates its bles-
sings, while he is nearly silent about the others* lands, shows,
most conclusively, that the land of Joseph was to be in some
other country. And as he speaks of "the chief things of the
ancient mountains, and the precious things of the lasting
hills," he must have reference to the same "everlasting hills,"
which Jacob gives to Joseph, that are said to be at the
"utmost bounds/' It was in this choice land, where the prfe
ctous things of heaven" were to be unfolded txfthe multitude
of the nations of Joseph.
35. As all the tribes of Israel understood the art of writing,
it is to be expected that they would keep a record or history
of their nations in whatever part of the earth they might be
located. When the ten tribes revolted, there were many- pro :
phets raised up among them from time to time, who, wrote
their prophecies as well as the .prophets of Judah. If the
Lord did continue to. send' prophets, as Elijah, Elisha and
many others* among the ten tribes after their revolt, why not
raise up prophets among the multitude of the nations of Joseph,
after their separation from Judah? We cannot fora moment
believe that a multitude of the nations of Joseph would be left
destitute of the warning voice of prophecy. ' It would be
entirely contrary to the dealings of God with both Israel and
Judah. If the nations of Joseph understood the art of writ-
ing, and were to have "the precious things of heaven revealed
to them," thoy would certainly write them, not only for the
benefit .of themselves, but for the benefit of future generations.
This they did ; and the Lord God of their fathers has JDOW
brought their history, their prophecies, their doctrines an<J
OP THE HOOK OF '
r precious revelations from heaven to the knowledge of
peoj revelators of the
nations ofMo.Mpli have spoken ''out ofthegTOUod, and their
i h is low out of the <lu t," and their writings are now
join. i with tin- Bible, which contains the writings of
Judah, And they have become one in their testimony, declaring
that the time is at hand for the restoration of the whole house
of Israel to their own lai
3f>. We have already shown from Isaiah that the tiouse of
>b never could be restored, until God should bring forth a
book, and that, too, %< out of the ground; " and, until the deaf
should hear the words of it. It will next he shown from the
testimony of Ezekiel, that the book which is to perform so
great a work for Israel, was really and truly to be a record of
Joseph. Kzekiel says (xxxvii) : t "The Word of the Lord
came again unto me, saying, Moreover, thou son of man, take
thee one stick, and write upon it, for Judah, and for the chil-
dren of Israel, his companions; then take another stick, and
write upon it, for Joseph the ktick of Ephraim, and for all the
house of Israel, his compaions: and join them one to another
into one stick, and they shall become one in thine hand. . And
when the children of thy people shall speak unto thee, saying,
Wilt tbou not show us what thou meanest'by these? Say unto
them, Thus saith the Jx>rd God, Behold I will take the stick
of Joseph which is [shall be] in the hand of Ephraim, and the
tribes of Israel his fellows, and will put them with him, even
with the stick of Judah, and make them one stick, and they
shall be one in mine hand. And the stick whereon thou writ-
est shall be in thine hand before their eyes."
It was customary in ancient times to write upon parch-
ment, and roll the same upon sticks, and such reading-sticks or
roll* were called books. All the prophecies of Jeremiah, from
the days of Josiah down to the fourth year of Jehoikim were
written in one of these ROLLS (./ txvi 1, ~). This
"roll" of the writings.of Jeremiah, is called a "book" in the
8th, 10th, llth and 13th verses: hence, the terms roll and A
are synonymous. If then, a reading stick or roll, containing
writings, is called a "book'* we can alf understand the meaning
of the word of the Lord to Ezekiel : it was a clear and beau-
310 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY
tiful representation, of the union of the books in the hand
of the Lord. Ezekiel was commanded first, to write upon one
stick, "for Judah and for the children of Israel, his compan-
ions." This was a representation of the Bible which is the
record of Judah. "Then take another stick, and write upon
it, for Jpseph, the stick .of Ephraitn, and for all the house of
Israel, his companions." This was a representation of the
Book of Mormon, which is the record of Joseph written in
ancient 'America. f "And join them one to another into one
stick, and they shall })ecome one in thine hand." This was a
representation of the union of the records of the two nations.
In the interpretation of the meaning of the two sticks, the
Lord says that He Himself "will take the stick of Joseph"
and put it "with the stick of Judah." Therefore, we learn by
this that the stick of Joseph was* not found united with the
stick of Judah by accident, but it was a work which the Lord
Himself shoiild perform. Hence, He further says, 'They shall
be one in mine hand." 1 Therefore, the two writings becoming
one in Ezekiel's hand, was a most beautiful representation of
the two writings which should become one in the Lo&Ts
hand.
38. Having learned by Ezekiel that the Lord God will take
the stick of Joseph, and put it with the stick of Judah,. and
make them one in His hand ; let us next inquire, what events
are to follow the union of these two writings. The Lord t'ur*
ther declares, "And the stick whereon thou wriu-st shall be in
thine hand before their eyes. And say unto them, Thus saith
the Lord God, Behold, I will take the children of Israel from
among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them
on every side, and bring them into their own land ; and I will
make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of
Israel; and one king shall bo king to them all; and they shall
be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two
kingdoms any more at all : neither shall they defile themselves
any more with their idols, nor with their detestable things, nor
with any of their transgressions ; but I will save them out of
all their dwelling places, wherein they have sinned, and will
cleanse them : so shall they be my people and I will be their
God." We learn from this, that the great object the Lord ha4
OP THE BOOK OF MORMON. 3J1
in virw, in bringing forth the book of Joseph, and uniting it
with the Bible !:rr l>rael never moi -altered.
Thus wo see th:it both Isaiah and K/.ekirl have spoken oi' (he
same great and marvelous events; one declares that the house
of Jacob should never again "wax pale/' or ''he made
a^haim-d" in the day that a certain hook should make its
appearance; the other declares, that the' whole house oi' Israel
should he restored to its own lands, and should never again
be divided into two nations, in the day that the Lord should
put the writings of .Joseph with the writings of Judah. '1
the testimony of Isiiah and E/ekiel in connection with the
testimony of Moses, concerning the "precious things of
heaven," which should he given on the land of Joseph, and
join this with the testimony of John concerning the restoration
of the gospel by an angel, and the testimony of I>aniel con-
cerning the stone cut from the mountains without hands, repre-
senting the latter-day kingdom of God, and we have by a com-
bination of all these testimonies, prophetic evidences of the
divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon which should con-
vince the most incredulous, and destroy atheism out of exist-
ence..
39. Let us now hear what the Lord has said to David in
relation to the salvation of Israel. I>avid saw the long cap-
tivity of Jacob, and prayed earnestly that the Lord would show
mercy to them. He prays thus: "Turn us, God of our
salvation, and cause thine anger towards us to cease. Wiltthou
be angry with us forever? Wilt thou draw out thine anger tc all
generations? Wilt thou not revive us again, that thy people
may rejoice in thee? Shew us thy mercy, Lord, and grant
us thy salvation." * After he had thus prayed for Israel whom
he saw in a long captivity, he then says, "I will hear what '
the Lord will speak : for He will speak peace unto His people,
and to His saints; but let them not turn again to folly." From
this we perceive, that notwithstanding the Lord has been an
with Jacob for many generations, yet, He will again "SPEAK"
to them. But let us read the following verses, that we may
13*
312 DIVTNK AUTHENTICITY
learn in what manner ic will kl speak peace." "Mercy and
truth are met together, righteousness and peace have kissed
each other. TRUTH SHALL SPUING OUT OF THE EARTH ; and
righteousness shall look down from heaven. Yea, the Lord
shall give that which is good ; and our land shall yield her
increase. Righteousness shall go before Him, and shall set us in
the way of His steps." 0, what a glorious answer David
received to his prayer of captive Israel. He learned that the
Lord would * 'speak peace" to them by causing 'Truth to
spring out of the earth, 1 * and then, and not till then, * 'Right-
eousness should look down from heaven' 1 in behalf of captive
Israel ; then he learned that the land of Israel should a^ain
"yield her increase," because "the Lord should give thai which
is good." This agrees with what we have already quoted from
Isaiah : so that both David and Isaiah saw how Israel were to
be delivered, One says it shall be by truth and righteousness,
combining together, truth coming out of the earth and righteous-
ness at the same time looking down from heaven; while the other
declares that Israel should "speak out of the ground," after
which, Jacob should no longer be made ashamed. David says,
that after "truth springs out of the earth," the land of Israel
"should yield its increase." Isaiah says, that in the day that
the marvelous work and a wonder is accomplished, then
"Lebanon shall be turned into a fruitful field," "and the deaf
shall hear the words of the book." David says, that then is
the time, that "righteousness shall go before Him, and shall set
us in the way of His steps," Isaiah says, "That the book
shall cause those who erred in spirit to come to understanding."
Every event concerning this latter-day work in behalf of Israel,
which David describes in his Psalm, is also described by Isaiah;
the latter gives many particulars,, however, which the former
does not.
Isaiah must have had reference to the same marvelous event,
when, lie exclaims, "Drop down, ye heavens, from above,
and let the skies pour down righteousness; let the earth open,
and let them bring forth salvation, and let righteousness spring
up together: I, the Lord, have created it." *
* Isaiali xlv. 8.
OF THE ROOK OF -fORMON. 313
40. Never was there a work moiv clearly predicted than the
and mar >rk for the- rostitutibn of Israel; and
r had mankind mmv prophetift evidences in confirmation
of a revelation, than they have for the Book of Mormon. None
of the books of the Old or New Testaments were prophesied
of before they were revealed, whereas this great revelation of
the last days has been clearly predicted by many of the inspired
writers. In this respect, the Book of Mormon is confirmed by
testimony to this generation, such as no other prophets could
bring forward to establish their books in the day that they were
given,
41. And I now bear my humble testimony to all the nations
of the earth who shall read .this series of pamplets, that the
Book of Mormon is a divine revelation, for the voice of the
Lord hath declared it unto me. And having been commanded
of the Lord, in His name, 1 humbly warn all mankind to
repent of all their sins, to turn away from all their false doc-
trines, anoT to forsake the precepts of uninspired men. Yea,
come forth with meek, humble and contrite Jhearts, and be
immersed in water for the remission of your sins, and you shall
receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the hands of the
Apostles or Elders of this Church; and signs shall follow them
that believe, as they did the believers in times of old ; and all
people, nations and tongues," who will not do this, shall be
damned, and shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of God,
for this message shall condemn them at the last day. Repent,
therefore, all ye ends of the earth, for the great day of Ae
Lord is at hand ; the sword of the justice of the Eternal God
will soon fall upon you except ye repent. Repent, 0, ye kings
and queens of the earth, for the day. of the Lord's controversy
with the nations has come ; and thrones shall be cast down,
and your kingdom shall be rent asunder, and there shall be no
safety for you, unless you repent. Let the lords, and nobles,
and all those in high places, repent, for calamity shall come
from all quarters like a whirlwind; fear and terror shall encom-
pass you round about, and there shall be no place of refuge for
you in the day of the.Lord's fierce vengeance upon Babylon.
Woe unto you, ye rich men, who trade and traffic among the
nations, and who have heaped up gold and silver as the dust,
314 DIVINE AUTHENTICITY.
for except you repent, your riches shall be despoiled, your trade
and traffic shall cease, and ye shall howl for the miseries that
shall come upon you : repent, therefore, and gather up your
riches, and flee out from among the nations, and carry your
gold and silver with you unto the place of the name of the
Lord of hosts, the Mount Zion, and make use of your riches
as the Lord shall direct to beautify the place of the Lord's
sanctuary, otherwise ye shall perish with your riches. Let all
the bishops, and clergy, and priests of every denomination
repent and cease to preach false doctrines, and let them be.bap-
tized and come into the Church of Christ, and seek no more to
fight against the Lordjs work, for unless they do this, the Lord
shall visit them in sjwift judgment, and they shall perish
quickly out of the earth ; for they are the ones that have cor-
rupted the earth with their false, vain, foolish and , powerless
doctrines; they are the ones who have blinded the eyes and
hardened the hearts against the Lord's great and last message;
therefore, except they repent, there is in reserve for them a
heavier judgment, and they shall gnaw their tongues for pain.
Repent, all ye inhabitants of the earth, lest the Lord shall
smite you with the rod of His mouth, and with the breath of
His lips consume you as stubble. Let all Israel repent, and
turn unto the Lord, and gather themselves together, for the
time of the fulfilling of the covenant, made with your fathers,
is at hand the time when all things are to be restored that
have been spoken by the mouth of all the holy prophets since
the world began the time when the kingdom is to be restored
to Israel, and the Lord God of their fathers is to reign over
them in power, might, majesty and in great glory from thence-
forth even forevermore.